This story is about how a sorcerer was embodied in the body of a student named fry this boy was very weak he was humiliated not only by his classmates but even by his own parents because of this he decided to say goodbye to life and as a result a
Very strong sorcerer was embodied in his weak body this sorcerer’s name was Lucas troman he existed in another dimension and tried to fight for justice with monsters however the monsters thought that he was just another person who could not match their strength but the boy introduced himself as the strongest
Master of mankind who has Nine Stars after that he said that when people realize their desires they definitely want to help the rest of the world it was something like volunteering no matter what he said these creatures looked at him blankly and considered him just another victim
He decided to answer them in plain language and activated one of his skills he didn’t care what they thought of him with one move he destroyed a whole horde of monsters and said that from now on they shouldn’t think of humans as weak then their boss appeared in front of him
And said that Lucas is very self-confident he reminded him that they are the law of this world this monster said that they could no longer watch Lucas destroy their order the boy replied that the world with orders cannot look like this the boss noted that Lucas abilities are better
Developed than those of other people but still a person will forever remain only a person he grabbed the boy and made it so that his Mana could no longer accumulate the monster wanted Lucas to return to the void and befriend endless suffering and regret his existence this was the punishment he
Gave to a person who defied God himself meanwhile in the real world one of the students was being robbed by his classmates they did not like the fact that he did not have much money with him and he carried pennies with him they laughed at him because of all the sons
In his family he had the worst financial situation compared to his successful Brothers he looked like garbage but they liked it it wasn’t enough that he was a disgrace to his family so even since the academy was founded he gets all the hate for his title of ultimate weakling but
He still remained alive after all the abuse one of the boys said that he personally would not have endured such a thing what they liked most was that no matter how much they beat him they never got tired of it it was perfect entertainment students continued to beat
Him alone or together he laid powerless on the ground and begged them to stop and not mock him but they didn’t care about his request the next day at the Academy there should be a magic class and Fry should be paired with one of his abusers
He asked him not to worry because he considered himself a very good boy but he promised to make fry remember this day for the rest of his life they left and asked him to go home and rest before tomorrow’s class meanwhile voices began to appear in Frey’s mind he thought they were
Hallucinations in that place and the position in which he was you can really easily go crazy he did not know how much time Lucas had already spent there he kept hearing a voice that appealed to God and wanted to become strong then he thought that maybe it was his personal voice of
Consciousness when fry came to his father he ordered him out of his life because he could not allow his weakling son to spoil the honor and reputation of his family fry couldn’t believe that being weak was such a grave sin his father was no longer going to listen to
Him and said that their family could not allow those who could not become strong and he was not going to recognize his existence from that day on he called him an orphan fry came home took some pills and decided that he didn’t want to live like this anymore death scared him less
Than these daily abuses Lucas could no longer endure such punishment now he understood why this world is so terrible and saw the one who brought him to such a state it was because of this that he was never going to give up again he wanted that to
Experience this kind of Life at that moment he saw a kind of light in front of him fry who could no longer endure constant humiliation entered Lucas Consciousness he died with thoughts that he was not to blame that he could not become stronger and he remembered every
Mockery of himself at the moment when this child entered Luca’s Consciousness the monsters began to let him go and he thought that a warm sun was shining in front of him he could not understand where this boy had appeared from meanwhile fry promised himself that if he could be reborn he would definitely
Become strong Lucas woke up in Frey’s body in his apartment he finally returned to this world after 400 years fry was the weakest man on the planet and he was the strongest sorcerer on the planet from that day on they swapped bodies fry gave him his freedom and he
Gave him Wings in return Lucas looked out the window and promised to demigod that he would visit him later and eat him in one bite with Frey’s body Lucas cannot fully control his power to begin with he needs to replenish his energy it is also necessary to lay the
Foundation for the absorption of Mana in order to face a demigod he needs to quickly regain his strength and it is better to become even stronger he got this chance after 400 years years he needs to put aside his anger and focus on his goals after training he decided that he
Had managed to reached the five-star level but he immediately felt sick the toxins that accumulated in Frey’s body and mind began to leave he needed to be completely cleansed so that nothing remained at the Academy Jack asked David why he came to class so early the guy
Replied that he was just looking forward to today’s sparring Jack asked him to be more careful or they wouldn’t have another chance to make fun of him but David was convinced that he had no life left in him after beating him up yesterday Jack said he saw him in the
Infirmary recently he grabbed a k of sleeping pills and then ran away they guessed that he could not stand it and still decided to say goodbye to life Lucas was shocked at how many toxins came out of this teenager’s body it seems this guy has been through a lot
He was very hungry so he went to a local cafeteria the students around him thought that he had not eaten for a week it was very tasty to him and during dinner he tried to comment on the taste of all the dishes although it was logical that after 400 years everything would be
Delicious Lucas didn’t really like that he had to compete with teenagers at that age but he had no other choice after all fry is not 4,000 years old old and now he needed to understand how this world is arranged he decided that he should not hurry Lucas came to class for
Classes his abusers argued that he could not even kill himself normally when Lucas came close to David he put a foot stol for him and said that he had been waiting for him for a long time then Jack approached him from behind and demanded 10 food
Stamps he took a swipe at Lucas and said he was the reason he lost his coupon Lucas was convinced that in any era he could meet such scum his body began to tremble automatically Jack once again ordered him to hand over the food stamps and was
Ready to hit the boy but Lucas didn’t let him do it and seemed to teleport behind him all the students were shocked by what they saw they made sure that everyone noticed it Lucas realized that these were the same scum that had forced fry to give up his life Jack couldn’t
Let the weakest student in the academy make fun of him so he lashed out at him again but Lucas without even taking his hands out of his pockets was able to deliver a powerful blow and throw Jack into the wall no one understood how he just flew away without being touched
Lucas felt very uncomfortable that he had just hit the child he hoped fry would think of it as a special favor David couldn’t believe it was fry there was no no way such a weakling could do this professor Dio came into the class and asked what happened the students said that Jack fell
Unexpectedly he noticed that the boy’s body had traces of using Mana but the problem is that none of the professors had the opportunity to use such a skill while Professor Dio went to help Jack he was replaced by Professor Kevin he assured the students that there was no
Threat to Jack’s life and that he would recover by the evening he know noted that there was a beautiful atmosphere in the classroom and this was due to the fact that there were many girls in this room this man was very intolerant towards girls and was constantly clinging to
Isabella then he noticed that fry had come to class Kevin was hated by the students because he always bullied the younger students Lucas rated fry as a bookworm given his figure the guy apologized to Kevin and said he was busy as soon as the professor turned away the
Girl girls began to humiliate him and they said that fry did not show up at classes because Kevin was disgusting he turned to the boy and asked what could be more important than his lesson Lucas replied that he had something to do after all he is at the
Height of his youth Kevin got angry and asked him not to laugh or he would be in big trouble the professor was very happy that Lucas had his own interests but he felt that his lesson was important the other students realized that now Lucas would be in big trouble and so it
Happened the professor decided that the boy had raised his level of academic knowledge and therefore decided to ask several questions but if it happens that he cannot answer any of his questions then he will have to admit his bad behavior his first question it is necessary to list the three main types
Of weapons of the evil King kazin Lucas was very surprised when he said that name 4,000 years ago a young man practiced his skills in the forest or in an open Mountain Area Lucas then approached him and asked him to calm down otherwise nothing would be left of
The mountains at all in this way he could make all the local animals starve this guy’s name was kazin he continued to train even when he met his old friend after many years kazin invited him to drink tea and not be ashamed he knew nothing except training that’s why he didn’t get
Married he stopped and said that the girl’s heart was impossible to understand as well as Lucas’s heart the boy began to prove that he had no problems kajin came closer and said that love for women has an evil intention to destroy one’s self-control he added that Warriors
Should be as steadfast as a rock in front of women kazin thought that Sorcerers had the same principles Lucas started crying right in class because it looked like Kazan had achieved true greatness after 400 years that idiot who knew nothing but training became a celebrity Kevin asked what happened to
Him and asked him to answer his question the students expected that he would not be able to answer because this information was not in the textbooks Isabella believed that this pervert was simply using the boy to show off his knowledge the girl stood up and said said that this question had nothing to
Do with their magic lesson Lucas was surprised that she decided to stand up for him she had a warlike voice she said that kajin was a true warrior he only used magic to help himself during training therefore he cannot be considered a sorcerer Kevin approached her and
Replied that he really wasn’t a wizard but he took her answer as an insult to those who follow the path of a wizard Warrior the girl said that this was not the point of their discussion Lucas understood that the real Kazan would kill the professor if he called him a
Warrior sorcerer he personally considered himself only a warrior Kevin grabbed her and offered to continue their discussion in his office just the two of them she pushed his hands away and asked why he was behaving like that at first it seemed to him that she was not like that but he decided
That she did not have any manners to talk about it then he asked her to name the three types of weapons of the Magical Warrior Lucas shouted and said that they were the king’s gauntlets the Giant’s belt and the storm necklace and added that kajin did not
Use anything except these three items he didn’t listen to him when he told him to be more modern especially the necklace it’s a horrible thing that he wore everywhere the professor said that was the correct answer the boy was happy although he knew that he could not
Answer him wrongly the students began to discuss more and more that today fry is very strange but the professor noted that Isabelle does not know the rules of behavior in the classroom at all he grabbed her hand again and said that she should urgently go with him to the
Office Lucas said that kigin always had a habit of saying something he always said that love for women is an evil intention that destroys a person’s self-control in addition he argued that a warrior should be as immovable as a rock When approaching women therefore this desire for an unrelenting man makes
Him unable to stand on his own two feet and the one who is defeated in these aspects is no better than an animal the professor replied that he did not see any sense in his words Lucas agreed that kazin must have been wrong about those aspects because Kevin was very good on
His feet the professor was very angry and said that Lucas had gone gone crazy after answering one question he suggested that the test be continued as he had said before if the boy makes a mistake in even one matter then he will have to take responsibility for these
Actions after a few more correct answers Kevin could no longer stand on his feet because it was impossible even the professors of this Academy did not know the history of the age of light he couldn’t believe that this was really the worst student at fried Blake
Academy the boy stood up and asked if the professor still had questions for him because he was very hungry and it was just time for lunch Kevin didn’t understand how a young guy could know in detail the entire history of 4,000 years ago it outraged him when he was going to the
Cafeteria his classmate Isabella came up to him and tried to protect him from the professor but he just looked at her then turned away in silence and went on about his business business however the girl looked persistent and continued to follow him Lucas turned around and started yelling
At her and asking why she was chasing him but Isabella replied that she was just going to the cafeteria that way as a result they came to the dining room the girl was shocked at how much food Lucas ordered she was not sure that he
Would be able to eat it all by himself but the boy said that if she had been hungry for 4,000 years she would understand Isabella tried to understand what he meant but he was annoyed that she was disturbing a hungry person the girl said that she simply could not find
Another place in the dining room to sit she asked how he knew the history of the age of light 4,000 years ago the era of the four Great Men began so-called because they were the Great Sorcerers in history these were four people who became Idols in the history of Magic the
Great warrior cazin the sage shui the black witch Iris and finally the strongest sorcerer who was Isabella’s Idol is Lucas Truman she considered him a really great person he was very strong and sweet and if he were alive Isabella would have asked him to marry her Lucas began to laugh and
Said that her milk had not yet dried on her lips and she was already getting married and he added that Lucas is definitely not interested in children Isabella was embarrassed and replied that he was simply never offered marriage that’s why he talks to her like that the students did not understand
When Isabella started having lunch with fry it was a very strange company they were surprised because recently she was fighting for first or second place in the academy and now she is having lunch with the dumbest student she didn’t even want to talk to David it was because of
This that he irritated David even more Isabella remembered that he answered the last question of the professor about the three directions of research of the sage shui he answered this question assimilation Evolution and conflictology until that day she knew only about Evolution and assimilation and she asked to tell her about the
Latest research what it means he inquired about Isabella’s level of development she replied that she had three stars Lucas noted that this is a good result for her age the girl once again noticed that he spoke like a person who had lived a long life he confirmed her
Words but in fact they were the same age although Lucas did not answer this question clearly the guy ate all the food and was about to leave it was her problem that she eats very slowly but Isabella made him come back because he never answered what the study of conflict theory was
About he advised her to read books because he is strong not in theory but in practice therefore he could not help the girl was shocked that he had personal experience now she was even more inclined to think that fry had been replaced in the next class students had
To practice magic through a one-on-one battle and in order to make everything Fair they were allowed to use only first level magic Isabella was now chasing Lucas to find out all the details about conflict ology because there was no information about it in their academic books meanwhile the professor said that
Everything will be like in a real battle and even if someone is injured the responsibility will be on them therefore she asked them to fight as if it were their real battle Lucas couldn’t take his eyes off Professor Jean saying how beautiful she was the girl did not
Understand how he could say such things about a teacher who is more than 40 years old the boy advised Isabelle to learn from her as well because she possessed perfect feminine beauty the girl decided that he simply had a fetish for much older women and so Jean called
Lucas and David to the center of the competition ground for the first match David was concerned about the well-being of his opponent and he said that he had been waiting for this moment for a very long time but Lucas didn’t listen to him and just walked past to Jean’s side the
Students were shocked by what this boy allowed himself no one could think that this weakling was capable of such a thing he hugged the professor and understood why he was sleeping all the time and now he knew the reason it was all for the sake of meeting her Lucas
Asked her not to worry and even if he looks like this he is still young at heart he was getting close to Jean and offered to share a meal with him tonight she pushed him away and asked him to return to his place Jean warned only
Once and he offered her a bet if he wins this match she will treat him to dinner no one could have thought how someone who could barely use magic would be able to defeat a three star sorcerer Jean agreed to treat him to dinner in the event of Victory with full
Confidence that it would not happen in fact her heart and legs were trembling for this young man but she couldn’t show it when Lucas returned David assumed that he had asked Gina to cancel the fight David was convinced that this guy still does not understand the situation
He is in he began to say that first he would tear out his vocal cords then he would slowly break all his Limbs and then he would not be able to scream and fight back this should be fun David had warned fry last time that this day would
Be his last and that he would not be able to walk again after that Lucas replied that with level one magic he could do do absolutely no harm to him Jean gave the signal for the start of the match and the audience began to scream David decided to attack first and
Activated the stone Fury ability the students were shocked by such a beginning for them it was something impossible Isabella turned to Jean because she had ordered everyone to only use level one and that skill was definitely against the rules but the teacher said that he does not break the
Rules because this is a special technique that is passed down only in the middle of their family although it is powerful if all the conditions are followed it can be used even by a wizard of the first level Lucas said that the secret technique is a symbol of family
And he uses it to bully a person the boy decided to answer his blow with a magic Missile all the students look surprised because they had never seen such an ability before David was amused that Lucas wanted to stop his stone rage with a magic Missile this magic was really so
Easy to use that even fry could use it lucus barely wasted his strength and pushed a magic Missile toward David with one finger but in reality the blow was so powerful that the boy was thrown far from the battlefield and destroyed his Stony rage when he landed his body was
Shaking and he was foaming at the mouth Lucas approached David and said that he should be ashamed that he is using secret technology for such a thing this is only spoiling the reputation of his family the boy tried to remember what should happen next after the broken vocal
Cords David began to crawl on the floor and ask for forgiveness he admitted his mistake and begged to stop but Lucas remembered that the next thing was chopped Limbs and began to attack his legs first he continued to beg for mercy but his words were very slurred Lucas said
That he himself decided to choose such a scenario and his task is only to implement it Isabella asked the teacher to stop the fight because the winner had already been decided but she replied that David had not given up yet although she understood that he did not have the
Voice to surrender but everyone must follow the rules moreover she warned that opponents should compete as if it were a real battle because it is impossible to walk the path of a master of magic relying on salvation in dangerous situations Lucas thought that David would really enjoy being bullied like
That but it seems that he doesn’t really like being the victim the world is getting worse because people like him call themselves Wizards and it would be better if he never did it again it will be much better for society Lucas started laughing and said that he was joking
Actually he wasn’t going to break all his limbs the the guy thought he was good David was so pathetic and Lucas decided that one leg would be enough David breathed a sigh of relief but the fact is that he had two legs and therefore the boy began to prepare another magic
Rocket some men watched this fight and had to admit that this guy was quite skilled after those competitions the whole Academy was talking about Lucas David had a broken leg and was sent home they said that after that he would not be a bble to become a wizard the
Students were forced to admit that he deserved it this guy was ugly enough but they were even more interested in how such a weak and stupid fry was able to defeat a student with three stars when Lucas entered the school a boy immediately approached him his name
Was dolma and he was from the fourth grade he decided not to drag out their conversation and immediately invited Lucas to join their troman Brotherhood dolma was sure that the boy had heard of them this is a group of students who represent the academy he noted that not
Everyone gets such a chance to become one of them only those who were chosen by them can enter dolma said that he will have a member’s ring and even after graduation he will be able to do whatever he wants but that was not all dolma asked Lucas to be patient and not
Fall down from Surprise even before listening to his speech the boy refused dolma was shocked by such an answer a man approached him and said that there was no need to persuade him because it seems that he is not one of those who can be encouraged by this it was June he
Is the head of the troman Brotherhood this was their first personal meeting he apologized for dolma but in reality he supports the desire to see Lucas in their Brotherhood the boy replied that he simply had no desire to join no NE negativity he asked who he would become
If he joined their Brotherhood then he simply turned around and went the other way dlma was very annoyed by the boy’s Behavior but June calmed him down and stopped him since Jean promised to treat Lucas to dinner in the event of Victory she should fulfill it but she was only
Worried that it became one mouthful more he turned to Isabella and asked her to put the fork on the table and not put everything in her mouth the girl asked not to pay attention to her because she came there for another reason the guy persistently tried to drive her out and
Asked her to understand what situation she was in she could not find information related to that confrontation anywhere and since Lucas refused to tell her she can only follow him until he tells her everything Jean guessed that she was talking about cagan’s Training Method and intervened in their conversation Isabella was surprised and
Asked if she knew knew anything about him she admitted that she had heard a little about him at a Wizarding science conference then she looked everywhere for this information in the manuscripts but she couldn’t find anything but now she realized that Lucas also knew something about it and if it wasn’t just
Showing off jean would like to hear about it too he came and hugged her and said that he could tell her something better than this after dinner in her room Jean did not understand what was happening to her she could not refuse him this student was 20 years younger
Than her she had the feeling that her head and heart were working separately from each other Isabella didn’t let them kiss and started screaming she didn’t understand how Lucas could behave like that with a teacher it was strange to the boy if a demigod rules in this world
Then he thought that traces and reminders of them had completely disappeared but even after 400 years the information about him cogena shui and Iris remained unchanged Isabella approached the boy and he asked her who is the strongest in this Academy but the girl said that he still hadn’t answered her question and
Immediately blushed Lucas said that if she answers he will also tell everything he knows the girl was pleasantly surprised by such an offer Isabella said that June is the strongest among the students among the teachers are professor Dio and Professor Adelia but she still considered her aunt to be the
Strongest her aunt was the director of The Academy This Woman’s name was Sirus Jean came up to them and added that she was a six-star sorcerer that everyone in the Kingdom called Eternal ice theoretically they said that Sorcerers can reach Nine Stars but the last one who reached this level lived
3,000 years ago there are many thoughts on this topic but now it is believed that that eight stars is the highest level for a sorcerer but even Sorcerers with eight stars are less than 10 in the whole world therefore Nine Stars can be considered a legend Lucas wondered if
The magic protecting the academy was created by the Headmaster Jean wasn’t sure but it was most likely her although the boy understood that it didn’t look like six stars Lucas decided that they needed to meet and turn to Isabella but then he decided that while while he doesn’t know what a demigod is
Doing it’s impossible to involve an unconscious person in all this depending on the situation he might even have to fight with the director of The Academy Lucas returned to the academy and said he needed to raise his level to at least seven stars Jean said that even if he wanted
To achieve it it would take more than 10 years but Lucas replied that if you try hard you can finish it during the vacation period Jean thought it was was impossible but she couldn’t stop him from dreaming every person should have a goal in life Lucas hugged Jean again and
Said that he not only has big dreams but also love for her Isabella asked him to be more careful because she might tell her and what he was doing here with the teacher the guy moved away from the woman and said that this is why he doesn’t like
Miners Lucas believed that there was no need to rush and that he should do what he could do right now after two weeks David returned to school but he still hadn’t fully recovered he wanted to kill fry because he couldn’t lose to such a loser while Lucas was reading the book
David approached him and started threatening him he promised to make him regret his actions the boy didn’t have time to finish when Lucas used a magic Missile and threw David into the wall in order to perfectly heal his broken nose Cadet David returned home again Lucas believed
That the these students should have at least some level because it was a prestigious institution it was really a problem in order to get used to using magic in Frey’s body he needed to fight more at that moment a guy approached him and accused him of beating David for this
Reason he offered to go out into the yard and talk Lucas agreed and went out to the backyard but there were already many friends of this guy waiting for him there but this time everything seemed to go smoothly the girl looked at her phone intending to he is David’s brother and
That is why he came to intercede for him dmid wanted to take revenge for his brother’s suffering Lucas stood calmly and listened to insults in his Direction his look was completely indifferent the boy found it very funny that someone was trying to intimidate and threaten him dmid continued to tell
About himself that he had reached the January 16th finals in some magical competition he claimed that this meant that his funeral would take place today Lucas said he brought the Freshman into that crowd and is now standing and showing off in front of him dmid replied that they were just watching and he
Noted that he didn’t need a crowd to defeat someone like Lucas the boy decided that it was enough to listen to insults and allow him to communicate with adults like that that’s why he struck with a magic Missile his friends began to defend Alex and said
That he hid him when the boy was talking and was not ready Lucas apologized it was just that he suddenly had a lot of fun with what he was doing with young boys like them they didn’t like being talked to like that so they decided to attack Lucas on their own but they
Didn’t even have time to get close as they already flew away from the boy’s magic Missile anyone who tried to attack him was attacked and could no longer continue the confrontation as a result he defeated everyone but he was completely unhappy because in this case he can become as
Weak as they are while the boy was sleeping in class Isabella came up to him and woke him up she said that the students among themselves nicknamed him the missile of death because he used the magic Missile very often Lucas replied that he couldn’t do anything about it
Because he didn’t have anything stronger in his Arsenal it seemed that Isabella fell in love with him he seemed very cute to her even when he was asleep Lucas asked what she came for the girl answered that she did everything as he said she knew that troll blood was
Effective in packaging but when she mixed it seven colon three with magical water the result was excellent now Lucas understood what she was talking about and he answered that the blood of a half troll would be even better because their energy is especially mixed the girl did
Not leave him and asked what he would teach her this time Lucas looked at her and did not understand since when he started training her although she is capable enough and if she is trained well she can even reach eight Stars he said he would tell her about
The Battle this time during the vacation he was going to train and if she goes with him she will be able to see for herself the confrontation that she so wanted to know about but it is very dangerous which can take her life therefore he decided not to insist if
She does not want to the girl did not even listen to him but already agreed to such conditions Lucas was surprised when they were going to leave Isabella took a huge backpack with her and she argued that girls need a lot of things and then don’t understand
Anything about it then she said it didn’t matter because she would carry it herself and asked where they were going Lucas replied that he was going to go to the mountain mountains of Spain but in reality it was such a dangerous place that it was called a paradise for
Monsters however Lucas was only interested in how to get there and hoped that is baa had this information they opened the map and began to look even if they teleported from Hispanola it would take 4 days besides she had heard that there would also be a large number of terrible
Monsters on the way the guy thought that she was scared but the girl asked not to underestimate her abilities moreover she did not expect that the journey with Lucas would be calm and safe Lucas did not know what a Teleport was the girl explained to him
That with its help you can move over long distances the guy stopped and said that the world has really become better because 4,000 years ago this was not the case magic is the same but the industry is developing very quickly obviously there was a reason reason why the
Students were so weak he thought that the teleporter was really a very useful thing Isabella added that its disadvantage was the cost Lucas thought it was free at all but the girls said that from this place to Espanol is very far so it will cost about 10 gold he
Immediately began to search in his bag and found only one gold coin although fry is an aristocrat he had no money at all then he remembered that Isabella was also an aristoc rat and must have a lot of money he joyfully ran up and began to
Ask how much money she had with her but she replied that she did not take money with her because money makes people lazy Lucas started shouting at her and ordered her to go home and not return without money but Isabella believed that the Journey Begins With earning money
For travel he was shocked that she took a big bag of junk with her but didn’t take any money after the quarrel they continued their journey and agreed to reach the capital first they approached the ship and it turned out that it was free for the students of the academy
That’s why there were many students there Isabella said that the food on the ship had to be the best and Lucas hoped to get to their dining room soon even when he just said the word meat his mouth filled with saliva for that he adored the academy they were the last in
Line and the Sailor said that there were no more free seats left for them on the ship and you have to wait 4 days for the next ship they had no choice but to wait although the next ship docked almost immediately it would leave only in 4 days meanwhile the local Pirates were
Developing a plan to attack the ship they must go on a mission at night the captain asked one of the bandits why he had put out his eye he replied that this is the main symbol of piracy but even if so the captain still did not understand
Understand why there was a need to tear out a healthy eye their Target today is a ship that is sailing into the interior they have decided to attack when it sails past the oscal islands this ship must be filled with children from Rich families therefore they expected to feed themselves well
The captain welcomed Lucas and Isabelle on board his name was Mech the girl asked to take care of them because this is the only ship that did not have to wait for 4 days but it was suspicious that there were very few passengers on it the captain
Said that this ship is sailing near the oscal islands all this is because of the Pirates Who appear there Isabella began to worry but was reassured although this ship was guarded by only two warships each of them had a fourstar sorcerer they studied in the magical Fortress of the Battle Master and it
Doesn’t matter what the Pirates will do it won’t affect them in any way if such Masters were sailing with them then Isabella was convinced of her safety Mech pointed out that if these Pirates weren’t stupid they wouldn’t dare attack a ship that was being guarded by Imperial warships at that moment the sailors
Began to run and Shout to the Pirates ahead they didn’t even notice when the warships that were supposed to protect the main ship were sunk a few minutes ago the Pirates approached the ships and began to observe them and assess the situation the captain’s assistants were very
Worried that they would not be able to overcome the two warships but for this the captain did a good job of inviting a special guest with him on the trip his name is Lich he is a valuable member of the team that will allow them to take their
Share until that day the captain had only heard about someone who was not afraid of death but today there is an opportunity to be close to him he had the feeling that he had a terrible dream the agitant thought that their Captain had gone completely mad to go on a ship
That was guarded by warships the captain replied that he was talking too much and warned that if he did not stop he would tear out his tongue he could not believe that the captain managed to sign a contract with leech he was delighted that they would be able to open a new
Page in the history of pirates this monster activated its ice spear ability and attacked two ships at once the fourstar Wizards tried to prevent this attack but all their efforts were in vain the captain ordered his crew to go to these ships and earn a little money for them and he himself
Approached leech and said that it was amazing and that he very skillfully blew up these two ships but the monster replied that it was strange because he summoned three ice Spears to destroy all the ships and he was very interested in why one of them remained completely
Intact the man said it was even better because he had warned him earlier not to touch this ship because they needed to use these people as hostages the Lich said that he did it with the intention of blocking because it would be embarrassing enough if they
Tried to escape and set up an attack he specifically gave a weak blows so that he wouldn’t drown it only meant that there was something special about this ship Mech tried to Cal the cadetes down and asked them to follow the sailor’s instructions Lucas reassured Isabella
And asked her not to worry because it’s all Pirates but something else bothered him the fact that there were three I Spears but what should have fallen on this ship simply disappeared the girl thought that he did it but the boy replied that it was not
So he could feel the wave of Mana approaching but he couldn’t stop it in fact he was no different from fry with such a look at the demigod his mind went blank for a moment it seems that he was still under the power of those memories
When there was a ban in the abyss for 4,000 years he didn’t know who did it but they must know each other because they protected this ship as a result Pirates climbed onto their ship and began to kill everyone in a row now Lucas was convinced that these were
Really Pirates Isabella grabbed the boy’s hand because she was very scared it seemed exciting to the one-eyed pirate because the ships were burning more than he expected their Captain asked how the rich Cadets were doing he introduced himself as their friend a bloody Marauder next said they attacked the
Wrong ship as soon as the Empire found out about the attack they would be found and destroyed but for the captain it was a treasure ship filled with descendants of ancient houses then a man appeared who said that they did not realize their position because the students on this ship are future professional
Wizards he said they chose the wrong ship to hunt and wanted to attack the Pirates but the captain was not going to listen to his nonsense and nailed him to the box with a knife he believed that this boy simply did not fully penetrate the situation and no one will give him
Time to warm up the knife passed right by his ear and caught his collar but the boy still remained alive but Lucas realized that someone had changed the trajectory of the knife that flew to his neck he noticed one suspicious guy who most likely did it he approached the
Victim and told him to sit in a safe place and not to go out one of the Pirates said that the captain had lost his skills and could no longer hit a single Target but he said that he needed one more try and he chose one Bes spectacle
Man for this the guy was very scared and because of that he wet himself on the spot one of the Pirates grabbed him and threw him overboard into the Open Sea he did not know how to swim and therefore began to disappear on the horizon the boy tried to swim but
Nothing worked as a result it completely disappeared from View and merged with the sea his fellow students were very angry and were ready to destroy all the Pirates without thinking they attacked him from all sides but his body was enveloped by the Lich which was able to
Repel any attack and in response he struck all the offenders of his partner on this trip the students were shocked when they saw the real Lich in front of them it felt like only Lucas didn’t care about what was happening around him he was very calm Mech thought that the
Pirates had made a PCT with this monster to carry out their cruel plans but the captain replied that leech does not cooperate with the living and if he says that he cooperates then it means that he uses them in fact they are only interested in money Lucas told
Isabella that she had come very close to him and he added that it would be inappropriate to engage in such matters at such a time but actually he noticed that she was trembling with fear and crying she said that these are not just Pirates and they are in a terrible
Situation now the minimum level of a lich is five stars now it was clear why battle Sorcerers with four stars could not approach him the monster said that there was someone on this ship who was able to stop his magic and he asked that person to come out he began to threaten
Him and if he did not come out the Lich promised to kill everyone on this deck a large number of ice Spears formed above the ship after a few seconds a man in a black cloak came out to the middle of the deck and the monster asked him to
Name his name he listened to him and said his name was June Isabella said that there was no one in their Academy who didn’t know him in addition to being the head of a fraternity he was also a descendant of one of the most influential families in the entire
Empire his grades were simply excellent so Isabella constantly competes with him for the highest places in the top of the academy although they had roughly the same grades they were at completely different levels the girls were delighted with him and could not understand what had brought Mr June to
This ship he possesses magic that goes beyond their understanding and in any case one can safely hope that he will definitely COPE in such a situation but Lucas said it was impossible because he could barely stand on two legs the lich’s level was definitely higher than five June
Understood this and decided to slow down a bit his strength was barely enough for level five but no more the fact that he managed to repel magic higher than him in level and not die is already a real miracle in this case the girl thought that Lucas possessed a higher level than
The Lich but the boy denied June already regretted boarding this particular ship he just didn’t want the other students to see him so he chose the one with fewer students after he repelled this attack his body was very weak he understood that he would not be able to resist the
Lich in any case monter hoped that with jun’s help he would be able to find some valuable material the captain understood that looked dangerous but their beautiful youth had to go through this ordeal so he asked them to sit quietly he also guaranteed that he would deliver them to their destination intact
And undamaged at maximum speed but this was possible only if they were paid very well Jun decided to take a chance and said that he had an offer for the Pirates and the Lich he offered to take only him because for the amount they will receive for him they will be able
To buy two such shoes ships but only on the condition that he releases the rest but the captain didn’t understand why he should listen to him if they had an immortal Lich on their side and they could get money for all the students June agreed that he would not be able to
Fight the Lich and would most likely die but the boy was sure that he could take them to the Grave with him Lucas liked June more and more after all these young people are really crazy the Lich refused this offer his Mana level was too low to
Threaten the monster was sure that it would swallow him up and not even leave a trace and he was going to use his empty body as a storehouse for spare limbs the Lich bound his body and took him prisoner now he could do whatever he wanted with him the captain said that
The negotiations were over he ordered the Pirates to capture everyone and take them to the ship the students tried to escape but there was no safe place on this ship Pirates also caught girls and indulged in excess in relation to them one I decided that he also needed to take one
Young student into the cabin with him he chose Isabella but she was hiding behind Lucas the man began to approach them and offered to go play dolls with him when I called Lucas a skeleton and ordered him to get away from the girl the boy began to turn his head in different directions
Because he thought that he was saying this to someone else but the pirat said that this appeal was to him moreover he did not see another weakling like him nearby the guy said that he has a very rude way of talking oneeyed laughed and said that it is time for this boy to
Sleep childhood time is over otherwise the adult Uncle will punish him Lucas asked him to come over he didn’t understand how he had the courage to talk like that already bound Jack thought that this guy must be crazy crazy because it only made his situation worse the pirate obviously did not like
This attitude so he prepared his dagger before the blow Isabella hid behind Lucas and no longer hoped to stay alive but Lucas parried this attack with one Counter Strike and broke his dagger in two with his bare hands no one could understand what had happened the oneeyed
Pirate was overboard from a blow from Lucas the students could not believe that the loser fr could do such a thing June watched this teenager’s actions with admiration with the help of Mana he sped up many times and struck the enemy but his speed was astounding even June couldn’t notice his
Movements he knew that Lucas was hiding some powerful abilities but this level of Mana usage June couldn’t even imagine Lucas took Isabella by the head and told her not to worry because he simply got rid of the inequality because he was definitely stronger than her one of the
Pirates watched this and then said that the teenager wanted to show off in front of the girl but now he would surely die after these words Lucas teleported close to the man in a matter of seconds and punched him in the stomach the pirate even believed that the best
Decision was to agree to jun’s proposal but Lucas replied that he was not good at all compared to him if they agreed they would remain whole however he still didn’t like them a whole bunch of pirates began to attack the boy they ran at him with swords and various
Weapons obviously the guy knows what he’s doing and he was confident in his superiority over them these idiots just flew away from him even when they tried to attack him at the same time nothing changed the captain stood next to leech and could not believe that this teenager
Was capable of such a thing the guy saw that one one of the Pirates was still holding a girl hostage therefore he eliminated this idiot with one blow Lucas prepared a final blow for them and with its help almost no traces of the Pirates remained on the ship but there
Was still one Criminal Who grabbed Isabella he threatened the boy and said that if he moves he will kill her the girl also decided to show what she is capable of she accumulated enough mana and destroyed the enemy with a light ing strike everyone was in shock at such
Abilities of Isabella even including Lich she approach Lucas and asked him to evaluate the skills and correctness of use the captain came closer to them and began to clap his hands judging by Lucas movements the captain assumed that he was a guard pretending to be a student he admitted that this teenager impressed
Him and offered a deal the man realized that he is not a simple person but but he alone will not be able to cope with all his soldiers Lucas did not want to listen to his arguments and asked to get straight to the point the captain said he would
Take half of everyone on the ship he thought it would be fair the pirate tried to make the boy agree in this way Lucas can become a hero and they will not be left without a piece of bread the guy noticed that the captain was completely rotten because he didn’t care
How many of his people had already died he said that half would be completely at his disposal and he gave Lucas the opportunity to choose who he would take with him one of the girls Broke Free from the pirate and asked Lucas to take her she was ready to do anything she
Even offered money and so one by one they started running up and interrupting each other’s bids to save their lives the guy laughed and asked Isabella how she thinks who should be chosen in this way their trip should pay pay off it was like an auction started on the ship the
Highest price was 200 gold and Lucas was waiting for someone to offer more the guy asked them to move away from him because it was getting very hot he said that it was as if they had been taught from childhood how to spend money especially since their parents had
Earned it through hard work he called them pitiful Sorcerers he was disgusted to see them trembling for their souls Lucas asked them to remember that a wizard is primarily one who protects the weak and no matter what happens to him he must think about saving those around
Him therefore he asked them to think again about the amount and name the price they are willing to pay for Quality rescue meanwhile the Lich was silent as if he had water in his mouth although he was an ordinary skeleton the captain wondered if there was anyone in
The world who could defeat him the Lich read his thoughts and replied that no one had yet been born who could stop him then the pirate did not understand why he was always silent if he could read minds and now even in his thoughts the captain called him Mr leech and constantly
Apologized now he also needs to watch his thoughts so as not to say too much Lucas had a level of Mana that aich had never seen before it was a great example for him to follow although he still admitted that he was at most level five
And would not be able to become a worthy opponent the Lich can’t let go of such a beautiful body so he wanted Lucas to die and become his subject the guy replied that they are all tactless here and only speak in cliche phrases the monster used a living
Missile to attack the boy Lucas confidently dodged the first wave of attack but Isabella asked him to be careful because it was a missile that would haunt him until the very end June also assumed that it was a living missile and if that was true then it would fly
Towards the target without any control he wondered what other abilities this monster had while the boy was dodging one blow de used another right hand curse and together with a live missile they could drive Lucas into a dead end Isabella tried to protect her classmates from danger with the help of magic but
When the fog from the impact dissipated a little she noticed that Luca flew overboard the living missiles returned to the Lich although they should have pursued the boy until the very end and when the target disappeared they should simply dissolve in the air Lucas appeared behind the Lich and said that
The back of his head was cute enough for not showing his hideous face the monster didn’t bother to understand how he dodged the attack from four sides and then appeared behind him it was amazing that he was capable of such a thing even considering the duck of the ship in this
Case the Lich needs to do at least five deductions at the same time even a monster was not capable of this because such skill was available only to humans the Lich decided to use the ice Spear and destroy the entire ship because he had a bad feeling but a huge barrier
Formed above the ship and prevented these Spears from reaching it the monster was shocked to see that he parried that attack as well Jun also couldn’t believe his eyes because when he used this bar he almost passed out the Lich was very angry because he was humiliated and he
Created a spear as big as possible but as soon as the monster struck Lucas moved right towards it and the barrier asked to support June and Isabella while he was gone the Lich said that some level five teenager couldn’t be a worthy opponent for him Lucas asked the monster
If he knew the way but he did not understand what this guy was talking about the Lich could show him the way only above level five the boy asked him to pull himself together he hadn’t used anything stronger than magic missiles in a long time so he pleased him the Lich
Cannot understand who he is and how he allows himself to talk Lucas said that he is an eternal loser from the academy or rather that’s what they call him but his real name is Lucas troman he came back after 400 years to teach manners to scumback like the Lich he is the
Strongest sorcerer in this world they were very far away and the students couldn’t hear anything they were talking about the Lich attacked him and said it was impossible because Lucas was dead the guy dodged the blow and said that he still looks much better from behind after that Lucas ripped out his
Heart it was his life machine and if it is not destroyed the Lich will not die everyone had a separate place but it would take take a long time to find it as a result he simply dissolved into the air without any attack June said that he
Really beat him it even looked very easy the captain did not understand why he died because he was Immortal Lucas said that he better not say anything because the negotiations are over and they will all die here he kept his word and eliminated all the Pirates on their ship
They arrived at the bay which was the destination and began to unload the corpses of criminals June walked up to Lucas and said he was excited but the boy bowed and went straight in the other direction June bowed after him and thanked him for saving him because only
Thanks to him he is alive Lucas asked the boy how he was feeling because he guessed that after the first destruction of the L’s magic June felt as if everything inside was twisted he replied that everything is fine and and on the contrary he feels relieved after the
Accumulated blood came out of him June was very curious about how he managed to deal with the Lich who even the Royal Sorcerers can’t defeat because before that he was known as a bad student and for the last two weeks he has been showing his talents you could have
Thought that he was just hiding his abilities Lucas did not see anything wrong with this because there are different situations in life June asked the boy to come to their Clan so he could thank him properly Isabella was delighted to receive a personal invitation to the clan from its
President Lucas said he might drop by if he had time Isabella said that he was crazy because various Aristocrats tried to get into this clan and were looking for at least some opportunities for communication and this is how he responds Lucas approached June and asked him for money at least 20 gold Isabella
Said that he was asking for money using his good nature but Lucas said that it was because of her that they got into this situation because Isabella did not take money Jun said that there was no problem with that he just wondered what the money was for Lucas replied that he
Wanted to use the teleporter but it was too expensive then it was reported about the star of Tears Verde who was the father they didn’t expect him to help them so much with this problem he gave them 300 gold Lucas took them and said that he didn’t
Need that much and asked to give only 20 gold but June said that he didn’t have less money and asked to take them if he had the chance he would like to invite Lucas right now but now was the preparation for the wedding the boy guessed that this was not a simple
Matter Al Jun replied that it was not an interesting job at all and he entrusted this task to other people Lucas sharply asked if his fiance had a a sister June said that this person is from Ren Noble Kingdom but Lucas replied that the ant
Also suits him June said that she is the daughter of the aid Clan and he doesn’t know whether she is right for him they say that a lot of knights came out of there and if they only knew that the bridegroom was weak in Magic they would
Be disappointed in him isila said that it was impossible because he is one of the most violent in the academy Lucas stopped and asked June not to lose heart because he is a handsome man then he added that if his fiance still had a sister or an aunt then he asked to be
Sure to tell him Isabella snapped at him and asked him to behave normally because he seemed to have nothing on his mind but these terrible thoughts June began to laugh and said that he had not seen such cheerful people in a long time they stopped at the bridge and had to say
Goodbye June once again asked Lucas to come into their Clan because he didn’t want to come across as an ungrateful idiot but the boy’s answer did not change he said that he would come if he had free time Isabelle thought that these two looked like good old friends
Lucas noted that this is a normal guy and Aristocrats should be just like that and take an example from him another advantage of him was that he spends a lot of money the girl got very angry again and started shouting at the boy Isabella changed her clothes and asked l
If he liked it he replied that then it would be better to go without clothes at all you can’t go to the mountains in such clothes he advised her to wear something that would not interfere and there was an opportunity to quickly change clothes she herself understands this but
She had many beautiful things with her and she wanted to try them on the stylist noted that his girlfriend was probably not very used to such trips Lucas already regretted taking her with him the gu said that this bag is a very cool thing you can put objects in it
That are much bigger than the bag itself it seemed to Lucas that Isabella was in a bad mood but she replied that it didn’t matter to him in today’s world technology is much more developed than in his time and the population has also increased but such progress is not very
Far beyond his imagination and if you think about the past small changes during 4,000 are completely normal Lucas immediately thought that the demigod had specifically prevented the development of civilization but it was unclear why was he not sure that he would be able to cope with Humanity
Which will become stronger as a result of evolution but this cannot be because they consider people to be ordinary ants the girl asked what he was thinking about and added that they arrived at the place where the teleport is located the guards announced the beginning of the
The teleportation and asked no one to go outside the magic circle Lucas was delighted that they had separated the ceremony the amount of Mana required to teleport is measured in Stones when they entered the magic circle Lucas warned Isabel that people who are here for the first time may feel
Nauseous the girl knew about this and asked him not to behave like a peasant the magic circle started to activate and the teleporter started working and just a few minutes later they found themselves near the mountains of Spain as it turned out there were still places
In the world that had not changed even for 4,000 years the guy turned to call Isabella and saw that she was not feeling well he warned her that she would be nauseous but she argued that she didn’t eat anything in the morning and that’s why she felt bad and when she eats
Everything will be fine now they were forced to go to the nearest tavern to eat Luke Lucas went to the bar and placed an order bread and meat for five and a glass of beer but this annoyed the girl and she was against Lucas drinking beer before an important Mission he
Asked not to shout at him she has no idea how long he hasn’t had a tasty and frothy beer he was wondering why the academy doesn’t sell beer the girls said that it was understandable because miners are not allowed to drink beer but in his time everyone drank from the age of 13
The waiter set a nice table for them and asked if they were mercenaries judging by the fact that they were going to go to the mountains of Spain they are still new to this business and do not know what the danger is there the waiter assumed that Lucas
Thought that with his new armor and new sword he could catch the dragon right now but his husband did not condemn him because courage should be present in such young people he asked after dinner to return to where they came from because because the mountains of Spain
Are not for children like them Isabella said that they had heard that this place was called a monster Paradise so they assumed that it was dangerous enough there but the waiter thought that they didn’t know anything about this place at all and were drawing wrong conclusions about it Lucas was not interested in
Anything at that moment he was enjoying the delicious food and not listening to anyone around the waiter said that he had a son similar to Lucas and from childhood he said that he would become a mercenary he was very stubborn and did not listen to his father so he
Remembered his story the man said that his son died in the mountains of Spain he noted that he did not tell this in order to gain sympathy he was supposed to protect the mother and daughter who went to get medicinal herbs only his daughter returned alive and told about
The death of her son he did not intend to frighten them but he advised them not to go into into these mountains even experienced mercenaries had little chance of returning alive it was truly a real hell Lucas finally ate well and asked to tell about the monsters that
Live there the man was surprised that they were ready to go there even if death was waiting for them now he definitely won’t be able to sleep today the guy thanked for the delicious food and asked for the bill to pay but the man said that money is not needed he
Will consider it alone so that they return alive and then pay Lucas thanked them for the dinner and noted that the sausages were very tasty but the man noted that all the visitors hated their appetizers and said that the only good thing they had was beer he asked them to
Remember that next time he would make them much tastier sausages after a nice dinner they went to hell itself in order to become stronger Lucas had to fight with the strong shortly before they entered the mountains they had to face monsters now they were convinced that this was Mount Spain because they had
Just entered and there were already so many strong Monsters the girl understood why he brought her here in such a place one month will be enough for a good study but that wasn’t true because he wouldn’t have brought her here to catch these creatures in fact he was going to shui’s
Dungeon this is the same dungeon that the Great Sage shui created and left behind this is the dungeon if you find it you can get the power to take over the whole world although Isabella thought it was just a legend Lucas said even though it was called the dungeon it
Wasn’t a cave his last words to the boy were that he would wait for him on a high mountain that would be higher than the sky on a beautiful island in a lake Lucas saw one mountain and thought that it might be the same Drake mountain and
If the lake is on top it is most likely volcanic he liked this place now it remains to find a small island there Lucas noted that although this is a legend there is no exaggeration in it this is a very dangerous place and you need to have at least six stars to
Compete there they have exactly one month to rise to such a level but Isabella did not believe in it because she considered it impossible even with their best efforts it would take several decades to reach this level Lucas said that they needed to find a suitable place to train first
He asked the girl to also find a safe and good place to concentrate Mana over time they both began to get used to these confrontations with monsters they were good at killing her after another battle they found a very beautiful waterfall nearby and approached it and right under this waterfall there was a
Very cozy cave it was in it that Lucas offered to train for a month from today the boy will show Isabella the method of training kazin which she so wanted to know she was very happy however the boy did not tell her about him before because it is very
Dangerous and if she recklessly repeats it she may lose her life therefore for now he asked her to just watch him he began to meditate and thus collected Mana from all the mountains of Spain at the same time the guy understood that confirmed superpowers dramatic her abilities exceeded all his
Expectations moreover she had a thirst for learning new things the boy tried to touch her and said that she looked attractive enough for a teenager then he calmed down and offered to finally cook something to eat after a grueling workout he opened his bag and began to
Choose among all his items what to eat Lucas took out some food and offered it to Isabella but she said she wasn’t hungry yet and asked to keep it for reserve the guy said that she is full of Mana so she feels like she is full
Therefore she needs to eat even if she has to force herself recently she could not even imagine that they would have to live like this in an ordinary cave among mountains and dangerous monsters she felt an unusual energy in him although she is only an inexperienced student but for some
Reason she sees his dignity and honor lately he hasn’t been like himself at all it felt like he knew EX actly where to go there was no sense of uncertainty in him Lucas argued that people never change they just grow Isabella did not understand how it happened that she had
To thank him for his changes previously she was ready for anything for the sake of these trainings and only then did she realize that they must spend a whole month together in this cave he asked her not to worry because the boy had already said that he was not interested in
Underage girls is Isabella asked what he was going to do Lucas replied that he was setting up a protective field because it would be unpleasant if monsters ran in while they were sleeping the guy said he would go to bed and advise the girl to do the same because
The first day is always tiring and you need a good rest after he fell asleep Isabelle felt better but for some reason she wanted to hit him at least once when they woke up Lucas asked to take this rest as the last one because from this
Day on the real training will begin and now the battle will begin this is cassin’s technique and he constantly repeated that this is a very dangerous type of training and it was not necessary to recklessly repeat after him he asked to just observe for now the girl noticed that he distributed the
Collected Mana in his body to Fire and Water she seemed to be in conflict with herself it is as if a war has started in a small space called the body in order for one side not to Prevail over the other it is necessary to adjust the balance very
Seriously it’s like adjusting the weight so there’s no imbalance it was an amazing way that’s what the struggle was the girl exhaled and decided to also try to divide her Collective mana and use this technique but she suddenly began to feel nauseous if the balance is
Disturbed even a little it will be very painful she did not understand how he was training so calmly it looked as if he was just meditating and she had a constant question about who he really was another day passed and the girl decided to go swimming in the waterfall
More than two weeks have passed and Lucas hasn’t even moved she did not understand how long these lessons would continue when Isabella went back into the cave she saw that the Mana had started to materialize this meant that he had reached six stars in Just 2 weeks she
Could not believe it because she did not know that a person is capable of such an unparalleled growth rate this situation motivated her and she decided to try once again to train with the help of kazan’s technique but this time she felt sick again it was worth losing
Concentration for a moment how the whole balance was Disturbed but it was still difficult for her to believe even in the very possibility of such growth this struggle requires a lot of patience and endurance did the great people of the past completely indulge in such a terrible
Way it was obvious that today’s level of sorcerers could not even be compared with the Sorcerers of the past Isabella noticed that the barrier began to crumble this means that someone wants to get inside it was a phoenix which belongs to the Divine species at that moment Lucas had just
Finished training and woke up Isabelle Bella knew that there were absolutely any monsters in these mountains but she could not even think that there would be someone of the Divine kind he was attracted through the use of a fighting method a large amount of uncontrollable Mana the girl knew that Divine creatures
Are not monsters that can be tamed by humans Lucas asked her to take a closer look this Phoenix came to help them she couldn’t believe that the boy could calmly caress a phoenix made of pieces of flame it was all because he does not perceive Lucas as an enemy he had wounds
On his body that were inflicted by giant claws a little more and they could have touched his heart but he survived thanks to a miracle Isabella thought that creatures like Felix did not die at all compared to other creatures they are released after death but this does not
Mean that they are Immortal now it remained only to guess what could inflict such a severe wound on the deity in these places he must have faced an enemy that he couldn’t handle judging by everything he knew that Lucas would be able to help him he treated the Phoenix as if it were
A small bird now thanks to his training Lucas can fully heal him now Lucas manner of speech was radically different from the image the girl was used to while they were traveling it seemed to Isabelle that even the air around her had become softer and more comfortable the boy remembered how he
Talked to the Phoenix as if he were a human he convinced him that no amount of rain could stop him they played games and caught up with each other they flew together to hunt memories took over Lucas’s mind he said that he had met someone of his kind before Isabella
Assumed that if he could develop his healing skills he would be able to achieve immortality Lucas thanked the Phoenix for making him remember the past he offered him to repeat their duel next time after their conversation the Phoenix Rose sharply into the sky and flew off in search of
Adventure but before flying he specially left his feathers it can be used to heal wounds or to create magical artifacts and it can also be sold very expensively all the same the Phoenix is not one of those animals that likes to remain in debt in comparison with the
One who just sat for whole days and did nothing he only ate and did not help at all Isabella understood that it was about her and she answered that for this she had to be asked as all normal people do it was already the fourth week the girl
Had a feeling that Lucas would soon dry up since last week he did not have a single crumb in his mouth he was just meditating and that was all on the one hand the girl was worried about him because it really looked dangerous but on the other hand in her eyes such an
Image caused her to feel something mystical or even Divine she considered him very strange although he is strong he is not educated at all sometimes he seemed coldblooded and prudent and sometimes gentle and soft like back then with the Phoenix this person caused conflicting feelings he was quite aidite in the
Field of history and his experience could be ended it was as if he was very wise Beyond his years sometimes when the girl looked at the owner the essence of Lucas Truman showed itself in all its glory in any case the girl loves and respects her master with
All her heart and finally Lucas woke up and stood up the girl congratulated him on achieving six stars in just a month it was hard to believe in this spectacle even looking at it with my own eyes the youngest sorcerer who reached six stars was 35 years old if it becomes known
That a student of the academy did the same the world will turn upside down after reaching six stars Lucas can collect Mana by simply breathing the boy began to fall and Isabella ran to him to help he was really feverish because he hadn’t eaten for a whole week the girl
Offered him dried meat but he offered to go hunting because his body needed substantial refueling they went in search of prey and noticed a pile of dead monsters near near their cave Lucas realized that it was most likely a phoenix he did it so that monsters would not disturb them
During training now there was no need to hunt they can eat the monsters first and then go straight to shui’s dungeon at that moment they heard human screams not far from the forest although he was very hungry but even in such a state he could not leave
Someone in trouble Isabella did not know what she should do now alone in this terrible place with a bunch of dead monsters local criminals had fun they tied people to a tree and threw knives at it until the person died they arranged competitions among themselves to raise their
Self-esteem one of them Victor said that he could not hit only because yesterday they drank a lot of alcohol Juan took the knife from him and said that it was his turn to throw Lawrence was sitting by the fire and roasting meat they were all waiting for
A woman who had not come to them for more than a month Juan threw the knife and hoped this time to hit directly in the head the throw turned out really well the knife flew straight into the boy’s head but at the last moment it seemed to be stopped by some mystical
Barrier none of them understood how it happened Victor tapped one on the shoulder and said that the wind was not on his side today Victor turned his head and saw Lucas in front of him he immediately asked who he was the guy assessed the situation they
Killed all the people and wanted to kill the last one these were the next candidates for the role of bad guys Victor swung his side and wanted to strike Lucas but he chopped off his head without even taking his crabs out of his pockets it was level five magic line of
Light after that Lucas greeted them and said that it was time to do some educational work for them Isabella made her way through the wood and still found Lucas she asked if he had killed them all but the boy replied that he left one alive he believed that this was an
Ordinary mercenary and there was a leader among them he was going to burn them because he couldn’t just turn a blind eye to their actions how they killed innocent people for no reason Lucas didn’t understand if the demigod enjoyed watching people kill and hate each other it didn’t matter how trivial
The things that made him happy he he was even disgusted to list them the guy who was tied to the tree asked to be saved and released Lucas said that he lost a lot of blood and because of that he won’t be able to take it with him the boy began
To shout that he could not die so easily he began to cry and ask for forgiveness from his father before dying the criminals who managed to escape reported to their leader that the third Squad had been captured by a ghost he had very long hair he appeared unexpectedly and
Without words began to show aggression towards them he was definitely not an ordinary guy he was so good at fighting that you couldn’t get close to him literally in one moment all the members of the group became corpses and Scattered in different directions he was the only one who managed to survive
Judging by the whole story it was a highlevel battle wizard he stood up and ordered everyone to strengthen their boundaries and as soon as they saw this apparition immediately give a signal it was necessary to take measures in advance and he ordered to attack him at the first opportunity the assistant assumed that
This sorcerer was hired by the aquid family but the leader was sure that they could not take the sorcerer as a bodyguard he asked this boy with whom they play darts this time the boy replied that they were ordinary mercenaries they caught them when they were accompanying two women while they
Were collecting herbs the leader realized that they were not the ones who could afford to hire a combat sorcerer it was not at all clear who it could be their criminal group once again attacked the carriers this time the leader was directly participating in this raid he
Asked not to look at him like that because he felt weak this time the booty was very good Sonia the eldest daughter of the award family she tried to fend off their attacks but her guard was almost gone and there were few chances Sonia tried to attack the leader
But his assistant protected him and Crossed Swords with her the assistant was able to repel her attack without much trouble the girl was still young and weak enough for him the leader was offended that she rushed at him with a sword when he began to admire her beauty
He said that it was worth waiting more than a month in these mountains because she was really beautiful just like the rumors said Not only was she born as the eldest daughter of such a prestigious family of knights but she also possesses more Talent than any male descendant all the knights accompanying
Her were killed only the maids and Luther remained but Luther had long since retired from business Sonia was the only person who could fight she will have to fight about 20 men and all of them were very talented this is the worst possible scenario the leader was very interested
In where she hid her accompanying combat sorcerer Sonia did not understand what he was talking about because the nightly House of aquarid which has a long history will never hire some sorcerer as an escort then the leader realized that the guy who destroyed his Squad was not
Related to the aquid family he was more and more interested to know who this guy was but first he needed to kill Sonia he asked if she was interested in what would happen to her next no one could have thought that boys like them would get a chance to have fun with
Such a respectable daughter of a noble family Sonia said that she would rather bite off her tongue than become their toy but that wouldn’t change anything because then they could play with her two assistants they waited more than a month to catch Sonia so his guys are very
Hungry and ready to tear any girl now the girl understood why they left these girls alive Luther said he would be honored to die for Lady Sonia the girl began apologizing to them because her incompetence had led them all to their deaths the assistants answered that there is nothing to be
Sorry about after all they grew up healthy thanks to the help of the awkward family they began to beg Sonia to kill them with her own hands and it would be the best death for them because if they are mocked by these animals they will not be able to find peace in heaven
Her hands were shaking but she agreed Sonia wanted their heads held high and their chests full of air when they met in heaven the leader did not expect that she would dare to do such a thing and asked her to wait she swung her sword and said that she was grateful to see
Her assistance on a New Journey the warlord ordered his men to catch her before she could carry out her plan but they did not have time to reach her and The Girl With Tears In Her Eyes struck however when she opened her eyes she saw alive and healthy girls in front
Of her her and the sword with which she wanted to send them to Heaven simply disappeared from her hands Sonia did not even imagine that these robbers were so skilled and possessed such an ability as a result she will have to experience the worst humiliation for a night the girl
Apologized for not being able to provide them with a dignified death and she ordered them to bite their tongues meanwhile the leader was very pleased that this sorcerer Warrior had finally revealed his identity and come to them himself it was Lucas he was standing next to the girl and it was he
Who prevented her from killing her assistance and took her sword rumors reached the leader that the boy took very good care of his mercenaries Lucas pushed Sonia’s sword aside and asked if he was their leader the man noted that the boy came here from the top his main Camp was located
There the boy convinced him that he took very good care of his soldiers and gave them what they deserved the leader was very angry and ordered his men to destroy him and not give him time to use magic the strength of the battle sorcerer was obvious but they believed
That against their numerical superiority he had no chance but Lucas simply tore through his opponents with Firepower Sonia asked who they were and what purpose they were pursuing in their travels Isabella said that they could not worry now because they were not their enemies the leader knew something
About battle wizards they were ordinary Mages therefore he was sure that Lucas would not last long through a certain cycle of magic spells judging by the number of spells he cast the leader was his only target his skills are truly impressive but the world doesn’t stop
There at this rate he had to collapse from exhaustion or his Warriors would reach him while he was focused on the leader but his men could not get closer because they immediately scattered in different directions in Parts no one could understand how he managed to use
So much energy at the same time the warlord believed that it was impossible to use magic for so long it was his turn Lucas struck a concentrated blow at the leader with it he broke his sword into several pieces he fell to the ground and began to beg for mercy his entire Army
Was completely defeated and unable to fight the leader began to shout that he was out of mana and ordered the soldiers to grab him or they would not be able to get out of here Sonia ran up to him and said that she could help if he ran out
Of Mana but Lucas just asked her to move away because it was too dangerous the boy provoked an earthquake in the place where all the robbers were standing and they began to sink underground they screamed and asked to save them everyone suddenly became helpless and believed that it was unfair
To them Sonia was shocked that he destroyed all of them to the last all that remained was to watch how they were crushed by the Earth Sonia said if it was actually an earthquake then it must be five-star magic moreover dealing with these mercenaries was not so easy
Isabella said that he was taking his time using these spells as a distraction to use a control attack later Sonia was shocked that this storm of world arrows was more of a diversionary maneuver it was the first time she had heard of such a skill as a double throw Isabella
Replied that she had never seen anything like that either until she met Lucas Sonia thanked Lucas for his sincere help she introduced herself as the daughter of the awkward family Isabella also introduced herself and asked the boy to be at least half as cute as last time with the
Phoenix Sonia thought that they definitely don’t look like homeless people maybe they live some somewhere in the mountains far from civilization Luther said that this guy is from the Blake family Sonia asked him to tell everything he knows about them this is one of the strongest families supporting the cast Chow Empire their
Family head is Isaac Blake among the eight ranks he ranks seventh in the entire Empire and is considered the sixth strongest of them all while the boy calmed Isabella down Lucas decided to ask where they were going Luther replied that first they would go to the nearest place they had heard that there
Was a city called Hispanola nearby Lucas said they were heading there too and asked permission to accompany them into town Luther was also very grateful for such help but the first thing they needed to do was recover the bodies of the escort Knights this would take some
Time so he asked Lucas to go ahead while they lingered they will bury them here because there is no other choice they had no way to transport them all all to the city Lucas said that he would be able to help them with that after that
He lifted all the bodies of the Dead Knights into the air then with the help of magic he assembled the cart in which they were headed to their destination from the very beginning he put all the bodies in this cart and they were ready to go to the city Sonia was shocked when
She found out on the way that Lucas was only 20 years old she believed that wizards of this level reach a minimum after 30 years but the guy said that it doesn’t matter he just likes being young then he remembered the mercenaries the fact that they were
Expecting them in a prepared Ambush was very suspicious now when Sonia recalls their conversation they said that they had been waiting for this meeting for about a month Luther said that if they waited a month that time coincided with their departure from the city he could not
Even imagine who it could be the awkward family has many allies but just as many enemies but even in this case they were very skilled mercenaries there were a lot of them the person who paid them was very powerful but she noted that it was a small thing for Lucas and it didn’t
Stop him from destroying them all she asked how he managed to achieve such power until that day she believed that all wizards were weak when they entered the city they first of all began to send Sonia’s helpers to their Ames afterwards Lucas said he was very
Happy to help them and wish them a good trip but Sonia grabbed the boy’s hand and asked permission to thank him Lucas replied that she didn’t owe him anything because they had to help each other but Luther also begged him to stay because if they just went as a dxun the awkward
Family would lose face he looked at Isabella and seemed to ask her advice after she smiled he said that he wouldn’t mind getting a bite to to eat they entered the bar where Lucas and Isabella had been before their trip although this place was not very suitable for Aristocrats but the boy
Convinced Luther that it was the best place they were met by a waiter who said that Lucas looked terrible but still he was able to come back alive he was glad to see him again the boy also said that he brought another person who managed to survive in these mountains as well the
Man’s nose fell from his hands and his body began to tremble because it was his son Kajun they gave him first aid now he needs to rest for at least a few days to fully recover the girl’s partner identified Hayashi and said that he did not expect to Lucas did not know about
His true talents as a mercenary but the fact that he remained a good person is certain Kajun said that he constantly regretted it and he was very sorry that he shouted at his father and ran away Isabella asked Lucas how he found out that this guy is the son of the owner of
This bar the guy answered that they look alike looking at Kajun the boy couldn’t help but tell that his burden was well versed in healing magic Lucas was very sorry that they wouldn’t be able to eat at this restaurant because all the seats were taken Luther noticed that this
Place must be really nice if all the tables are full the owner heard them talking about how they were about to leave and started laughing really hard after that he shouted for everyone to stop eating and added that today they are closed until the end of the day the
Visitors began to complain that it was too early but the man turned their table over and said that he would decide when to close he began to forcibly push them out of the premises and said that they might not pay today when he kicked everyone
Out he turned to Lucas and said that all the seats in the restaurant were free and they could choose any he asked them to sit at the the table while he prepared food for them Sony was even allowed to take a bath in their guest room while they set the table by the
Time the food was brought out Lucas had already stuffed his mouth full of sausages then Sonia came down and he said that he could not resist and not eat a single piece of such delicious food when the girl came closer she blushed because he became much more
Attractive when he washed off all the dirt he moved her so much that she almost fell to the floor if Lucas hadn’t caught her as he held her hand he saw that her hand was completely scarred she didn’t say anything to him about it and just pulled her hand away it was obvious
That it upset her and she didn’t want to talk about it but the boy respected such people very much because these are traces of effort and hard work Isabella decided to lighten things up a bit and asked what their final destination was Sonia said they were heading to jun’s
Family Isabella and Lucas remembered that their son was with them on the ship helping fight the Lich and when they said goodbye to him he said that he was going to get married but he didn’t know until the end whether the bride was right for him then they put together all
The puzzles in their heads and realized that she was the bride he was talking about the girl said that June studies with them in the same Academy and it was from him that they heard about this wedding only after Isabel words did Lucas realize that Sonia was jun’s
Fiance he envied him because she was a beautiful girl after dinner they got together and had to say goodbye because their paths diverged Isabella wished them a good trip Sonia invited June to visit jun’s family she will wait for his visit he was silent for a long time and
Then said that he might visit them when they were already together Lucas asked Isabella why it was that June was so lucky in life the girl replied that it was not true Lucas turned to her and saw that there was something wrong with the girl’s face if a girl likes something so
Much that she can’t control herself then there is a noticeable lack of logic in her dialogue and so they finally came to their goal up there was the entrance to schwitzer’s dungeon this huge mountain is called Drake and all because Drake creatures live here these are the biggest and strongest monsters in the
Whole world Isabella was scared because she was not ready to fight such creatures but the boy asked her not to be scared because their main monster was 10 times bigger than normal the girl fell to the ground in fear because she had never even heard of such big animals
But Lucas calmed her down because this is the mountains of Spain and it is normal in this place whatever happened there there is nothing special about it that is why they are called the mountains of of Hell while they were talking a mutant suddenly attacked them
He had a whole Tree in his hands which he used to attack them the owner of that restaurant wasn’t lying when he said there were a lot of mutants here the monster decided to attack the girl as if he understood which of them had a lower level of strength but the girl decided
To upset him and used a layer of fire which as a result provoked a powerful explosion Lucas has been watching her attacks and it seems that her power has grown stronger than he expected When the Smoke cleared the mutant became even more aggressive Isabella was very upset that
Her magic was very weak then Lucas realized that she did not realize how much stronger she had become the boy said that the skin of this monster is resistant to Fire magic this means that the mutant has evolved but everything was very simple for Lucas if he cannot
Be destroyed by fire than he can use ice two ice Spears appeared in the sky but the girl felt as if even the season had changed she considered fry really unsurpassed he reminded her a lot of Lucas troman she was very close to the truth Lucas attacked the mutant with
These arrows and hoped they would destroy him but they did not affect him in any way and he hit them back even an attack with a powerful ice spear did not break through this tough skin he was indeed quite resilient they managed to hide from him
For a while and he didn’t notice where they were hiding so that gives them some time Evolution gave this mutant not only strength but also skin and a skeleton that is stronger than metal but Isabella noted that now is not the best time to capture she believed that if he was so
Strong then they could only rely on fire but the problem was that his skin was completely resistant to fire then then Isabella offered to bury him with the help of an earthquake Lucas did not have time to notice when she became so reckless such magic can attract the
Attention of all the monsters in the vicinity although there was already enough noise there he decided that in such a situation they should choose the most effective strategy they went out to the monster and Lucas activated the ice Spears again the girl did not understand why he was
Doing it if he failed to harm the monster the first time the boy replied that he was used to seeing things through he threw the first spear at him and hit him squarely in one eye the girl said it wasn’t working and asked him to switch to another type of
Magic he asked her to be quiet as he tried to concentrate after that he fired another arrow the mutant was getting closer and closer the closer he got the more often the boy fired ice arrows and they always hit the eye as a result he could not get
Any closer and fell to one knee the mutant could no longer attack them because his head was completely pierced and when he fell to the ground Lucas said his persistence tactic worked very well then they heard the sounds of monsters approaching them just like Lucas said they flew to the sounds of the
Mutant of course they were lucky that they arrived just now and not during the battle with the monster but this did not reduce the danger the boy was very reserved because he understood that they would not be bored on this trip Lucas called it the second round they managed
To destroy monsters with the help of ice arrows the last Drake remained in this area while Isabella deafly distracted him Lucas closed in and delivered a critical hit for the monster after which he died and fell to the ground with the rest of the corpses of the creatures as soon as they finished
Clearing the area the Drake King appeared appeared in front of them heading in their Direction the boy closed the girl’s mouth and hid behind a tree it was not the opponent that Lucas could defeat right now so it was necessary to wait until he left they needed to sit as quietly as possible
When he passed by and that’s why Lucas forcibly covered the girl’s mouth when he passed there was a very large paw print nearby after this confrontation they climbed a high mountain in order to heal Lucas wounds since they had been fighting the monsters for the past two weeks his mind
Was now completely in sync with this body it was worth coming to this mountain range but there was still something he needed to decide the most important question awaited him shui’s dungeon they headed straight for the lake they needed to get to the island in the middle Lucas asked not to let his
Guard down because he wouldn’t be surprised if shuhi was holding monsters in this Lake Isabella asked how he knew shui’s dungeon was right here the boy said that he had a habit of talking a lot he said that he would like to live on top of a
Mountain where there is a beautiful lake and a small island Isabella tried to ask where he could communicate with shuhi if he was long dead there must be a dungeon under this island that is much more beautiful than the island itself while they were wandering around the island
They were able to find a tree with a hole in it that looked very much like an entrance when they went inside they even saw stairs and lanterns there and finally they reached the door of the dungeon itself the girl asked if he could open it Lucas replied that this is
A magic technique created by shui him himself and if they use their power to open the door it will immediately explode Lucas touched the sphere next to the door and a plume of smoke appeared from it who after a few minutes turned into a little boy the girl blushed and
Asked Lucas what kind of strange boy had appeared Lucas facial expression changed and his body began to tremble Isabella had never noticed this before the boy greeted them and was sure that in front of him were real Wizards who had come here to get something Lucas tried to
Touch it but it was something like virtual reality Isabella realized that this greeting was recorded with the help of Mana Lucas continued to tremble and asked how old he was why he kept behaving like this after all this kid is already Old Lucas said that he was very
Pleased to meet shui it sounded very strange the guy asked what they wanted to find here and asked them to say at least something and then they realized that they could ask their questions and learn the necessary information from him this kid replied that he can only say
What he is allowed to say and he does it automatically he introduced himself as shuhi and said that this was his dungeon the God was ready to do whatever they wanted for them Lucas came closer and asked how he died this was the only thing that interested him the most
Little Shi replied that he was not going to let them in so easily in order to get into the dungeons they needed to answer one question and if they make a mistake they risk never getting out of here again that’s why the kid asked them to be careful Lucas began to tremble
Because everything reminded him of his friend his voice and accent it was as if they had returned to the time when they were happy talking and laughing together Lucas was the only one who survived all those he loved eventually turned to dust and those who made them so still reign
In this world the kid offered to start he asked the question who or what shuhi hates the most Park y seal looked very serious and determined I am the kid happily announced that this was the correct answer Isabella could not stand it any longer and decided to ask how he
Could guess and began to suspect him he said that the girl was very absentminded since this was shui’s dungeon it was his style to do something unusual even more traps awaited them but Lucas warned that if she is so absent-minded she will immediately disappear and if she wants to be become
Stronger then she needs to put aside all distractions and concentrate on her eyes they walked to the next door and Lucas again placed his palm on the sphere that was next to him this time it was shuh the teenager every time they crossed the threshold he grew taller Lucas was
Already expecting the second question from him but the boy replied that it was too late to explain and he added that the further they go inside the more amazing things they can get but they can only take one and if they break this rule his Golem friends will be very
Upset he once again warned that if they make a mistake at least once they will immediately be kicked out of the game he was very annoyed by Iris shui could never understand what she was thinking although they are fighting to save the world but regardless of whether the
Continent is on fire or not her mind has always been occupied only by men Isabella assumed that was the black which they talked about in the academy she is a woman with hair as dark as pitch she was called the black witch for a reason there was no man in the world
Who would not fall in love with her come to think of it Lucas had never met a woman as attractive as her while the boy dreamed of touching Iris shuhi said that he only hated Lucas more than her because for Iris he was the whole world
But Lucas did not guess about it shui believed that a woman could not take care of everything Iris served three powerful demons one of them had six hands each with a different weapon a mixture of Good and Evil the boy did not even listen to his story and answered
That it was Aura in front of the next door shuhi was waiting for them with the next question he became an adult again Lucas answered correctly every time and thus they had already reached the fifth room the further they went the more questions there were that were no longer
Related to magic Isabella still could not understand how the boy answers these questions correctly and now they have the last room left shui said that Lucas is a sorcerer who climbed to the top at the age of 40 he is a great teacher of all mankind friendship with such a
Person was his pride and great happiness the boy began to tremble and answered that it was the same for him then the girl began to understand something something but there were many more questions and in the last question shui’s real name had to be given the more questions there were the more
Mysterious they sounded but the fact was that only Lucas could answer all these questions the boy answered that his real name is shui Weissman and that was the correct answer shui said that everything was ready for Lucas there in the room Isabella then realized that the Great Sage shui had named fry Lucas
They entered the last room and compared to the others this one felt the spirit of Life Lucas found the chest and saw there a potion called ice River according to Legends this is an oil a drop of which can be found in a dungeon only once in a thousand years one drop
Can cause an explosion of Mana in the whole body thanks to it even an ordinary person can reach four stars in a short time Lucas was surprised by Isabella’s knowledge but the the girl thought that it was all just fiction this potion is needed by the boy to reach the level of
Seven stars that is why they came to this place the girl found earrings in the chest Lucas replied that they were typ on earrings and he had made them himself Isabella then finally asked a specific question how could something made by fry end up in the last room of
Shui dungeon he said that these are earrings that he made 4,000 years ago Lucas made them because he was bored but shuhi liked them in a strange way and the boy gave them to him Lucas never thought they would be so valuable to him that he would keep them here the girl
Asked him to tell her more about what he had just said the boy replied that his real name is Lucas troman 4,000 years ago he fought against the demigod together with shui he spent 4,000 years in the darkness of the underworld in his trials but one day the darkness left him
And he heard someone’s voice it was the voice of fry Blake he didn’t understand why this boy had called him or why their minds had become synchronous at that moment but he called him and Lucas answered and as a result he got this body from him Lucas thought that the
Girl would not believe him but it happened because for her it was an absurd story but a lot of strange things happened from the very beginning and it was no wonder that his story made sense the girl knelt down and welcomed Lucas troman into their world the boy leaned
Over to her and asked her to call him fry because that way it would be easier for him to achieve his goal and he also asked to behave as before so as not to arouse suspicion the girl found another bracelet in the chest and asked if Lucas
Made it too but the boy replied that it was made by shui himself this is the great Sage’s staff that shui used for his alter ego Lucas took this bracelet because if she wears it she won’t be able to handle the Mana and will be very
Exhausted the boy put on a bracelet and earrings after which his Mana level increased very noticeably but he said that it wasn’t his style to use magical artifacts Lucas wore them because they were his friend’s property the girl took out another artifact it was a Golem core she asked
To look at the Mana concentration it was was something unusual Lucas grabbed the item and said to be careful with it because it is the last core shui had a candle that never went out thanks to Mana he was always a fan of such little things Isabella could
Still feel shui’s warm heart welcoming them as if he was still alive the boy opened his diary and there it was written that Lucas had disappeared and most likely a demigod was involved in this because no one but him could get rid of Lucas without without leaving a
Trace then shui didn’t know what to do after all it’s not just The Disappearance of the Nine Star sorcerer he was the main link that could bring them all together and with him the last hope of humanity disappeared shui’s diary recorded the events after his disappearance the conflict between the
Warrior kajin and The Swordsman rushed also the unexpected disappearance of Iris as the demigods influence spread across the continent shuhi who was left alone could not trust anyone having put on masks people pretended to admire him quietly observing the situation and controlling it so that at the right
Moment they would pounce on him and destroy him then Park yio informed the guy that Li G had reached level 20 his comrade who had no one to count on continued the difficult struggle alone he wrote that Lucas was an independent person and no one else could replace him
Shui tried to take on his role but the more he tried the more he realized that his Mana was leaving him with every passing second he apologized to Lucas because he was too weak for the role Lucas had tears in his eyes he couldn’t blame him for anything because he was
Completely alone now that he was left alone he understood his condition in addition to loneliness from this day Lucas promised to follow his will as well he swore that he would blow the demigods head the guy laughed and said that he had a great place to train he
Asked whoever reads this diary to finish Anastasia Isabella asked what he thought Anastasia was in response Lucas simply took out the core of the Golem shui was a master Puppeteer if he prided himself on being a masterpiece Lucas couldn’t understand what Anastasia was hayam she dodged the goblin with a clear practice
Move movement then the boy suddenly remembered how he had shown shui his first Golem shui then scoffed at him and said that if he made such a Golem it would definitely be better Lucas began to tremble again and said that when they finish everything the history of Unwritten blanks will be revealed he
Meant the story of what happened while he was in the abyss Isabella asked what was wrong with him again Luca stopped and told her to go to the city as soon as they got out of there when they got outside the main monster Drake was waiting for them near the
Dungeon the boy asked him to answer because he knew that this creature had intelligence the dragon laughed and replied that he had been waiting for him for a long time he did not understand how Lucas managed to enter the kingdom of Tuda without fear Lucas knew that he
Had noticed them back in the forest and asked why he pretended not to notice them then Lucas’s voice trembled she had never seen him so tense Drake was waiting for him to come out of the Dungeon Because an ex-boyfriend going there was one good thing now everything became clear to Lucas he specifically
Hunted people near this dungeon a dungeon that was very valuable to his friend he had used it as a trap to fill his belly and for that he needed to be punished this look reminded the dragon of a woman who promised to kill him if he followed her Lucas ordered Isabel to
Run away from the place and run towards the city because this time he was not sure that he would be able to cope so she needed to run away faster but Isabella in this case definitely could not leave the boy himself Drake said they look delicious and he wanted to eat
Them the boy immediately took out his friend’s staff and prepared for battle and to repel fire attacks Lucas used the stone wall he started shouting at Isabella and ordered her to run run away from this place the girl did not want to leave him in trouble but promised that
She would return to him soon Drake noted that this guy was very harsh towards him therefore the monster struck randomly to destroy him precisely but not a single shot hit the target thanks to Lucas agility and speed however these were not all his problems he began to be chased by little
Drakes who were much more agile therefore the boy was forced to distract them and attack them with his ice arrows Lucas understood that he would have to fend them off for a long time until he destroyed the main Drake the boy decided to take a chance and use his skills he
Calculated the dragon’s speed and he set a trap at a certain stage since he was very large he simply did not notice it and when he got close to her the boy simply activated her and she exploded along with the Dragon but alas it did not affect his well-being in any way
Drake noted that Lucas was quite skillful and calculating his movement speed and caused an explosion although the approach was quite effective there was very little effort to implement it as the boy expected he was very big in front of him was the king of the Drakes and behind
Him was a bunch of small monsters it was almost a hopeless situation and Lucas even began to think about drinking the ice river right now when they first found this potion Isabella thought he would drink it right away but the boy said that he would need
A week to stabilize the energy of the ice River but he also understood that if he didn’t drink them now it would be tantamount to Suicide it was at this moment that his old friend the Phoenix appeared he never forgot his debt and decided to help this
Time the Phoenix was able to destroy the little Drakes but the king King was much more powerful there was no chance to deal with him so the boy asked him to run away however the bird did not listen to him and flew to attack this king of the
Drakes Phoenix tried to hit him with fire but Drake shouted that he was tickled he did not want to listen to Lucas then Lucas realized that the bird knew that he couldn’t feel the fire he was just trying to buy time for him to escape but Lucas trowman will never give
Up and run from his death Phoenix reminded him that you can never stop the boy flew into the dungeon in order to become stronger and return in any case for him death is just a new chapter in his life therefore he drank the potion without hesitation his body began to tear apart
And his hair showed that his body was not ready for such a large amount of Mana King Drake told the Phoenix that they knew each other they even saw each other a few days ago he said that Lucas was a valuable item to him but the
Phoenix is an even better Trophy and has much more Vitality he noticed that the Phoenix had very little strength left and therefore offered it to surrender and become its food but he used one of his powers to distract Drake for a while he escaped unnoticed and Drake did not have time to
See in which direction he flew but he was in no hurry and promised that they would definitely meet soon because the mountains of Spain are not so big Phoenix remembered how he flew to Lucas and the boy healed him after a difficult battle then he said that the Phoenix
Reminded him of an old friend with whom they spent a lot of time together and he decided to do everything for Lucas for his help and kindness therefore he returned and attacked Drake again the guy made such a decision but he could not even think that it would be so
Difficult he turned the life he re received into a soap bubble this tragedy was created by his arrogance he had absolutely no strength left for his body to assimilate this Elixir he could not understand whether it was physical exhaustion or a lack of determination then he felt as if the
Energy was returning he suddenly felt very warm it was Isabella she asked Lucas to lie still and not move the girl began to give him some of his energy back to be reused in the same process process she remembered him saying that you had to eat very well to use the ice
River therefore she was in the city to bring food she also remembered how he said that he was lonely the girl did not know what he was up to but she believed in him with all her heart that’s why she didn’t even want to hear the words that he was left
Alone then Lucas turned to shui and realized what he was missing it wasn’t Despair and a lack of determination it was trust in the people around him the battle of the Phoenix and Drake moved closer to the ground and there they felt a strong coolness it came from
The cave where Lucas was hiding Phoenix decided to attack the most vulnerable place in the king of Drakes which is the eyes he got very angry grabbed the bird with his teeth and threw it to the ground although the Phoenix understood that he would soon die he still smiled
In the face of his death but very cold air blew from the cave and Drake barely managed to dodge he couldn’t understand what was happening there but he noticed that the little Drake got caught in the wave and froze right in the air he had never felt this way in the last thousand
Years his instincts told him to run away he could not believe that for the first time in his life he felt fear after he saw Lucas coming out of this cave Drake immediately ran away he couldn’t believe that he was afraid of of a human but Drake convinced himself that he just
Needed to wait until his eyes healed he needed to stay away from Lucas but the boy had no problem catching up to him without a word the boy began to attack the monster with ice arrows which had a completely different Power compared to the previous ones Drake couldn’t
Understand how he managed to use so much Mana after all he was just a human the guy disappeared from The Horizon and said that Drake was very relaxed and counted only on his eyes then Drake realized that the boy was moving in his blind spots Lucas threw another blow
With the ice spear this time he aimed directly at the eye after this attack he fell to the ground and no longer believed that he was just a human the girl was worried that Lucas could just fall to the ground at any moment and it would not be surprising because it is
Very dangerous to be in such a state for a a long time the boy began to form a very large eye spear although Drake was shocked by such a powerful force he was not going to give up anyway and decided to attack as well he didn’t know what
Changes had happened to this man but he couldn’t defeat him although he refused to believe that his fire breath wouldn’t work on him and finally their forces collided with each other it was a very powerful Blow from which the entire mountain range began to tremble the Collision Of Ice And Fire was truly
Beautiful Isabella noticed that Lucas was gradually giving the initiative to Drake she didn’t know what to do if he lost it was at that moment that she really couldn’t help but then she noticed that Lucas was not there he left the spell in his place and disappeared himself although Drake thought at the
Time that he was competing with Lucas and he liked the fact that he was winning but then his his breath stopped because the boy sneaked behind the monster and cut Drake’s head off with an ice Scythe isila could not believe her eyes that he was constantly behind this mutant was the thousand-year-old Drake
King defeated for the first time if he was competing at half strength then the girl became very curious about the true strength of Lucas strowman after that the boy just started to fall to the ground and Isabella managed to catch him his body was very cold and resembled a
Piece of ice but he spoke only one phrase that they needed to find the Phoenix the girls said that he was amazing but Lucas noted that he managed to win only due to the fact that he is not experienced but this could not be because he lived for a thousand years
Lucas said that there is a big difference between killing and combat experience in a real battle you need to prepare strategy and tactics to defeat an equal opponent he special caused a Mana blast to make him think that Lucas was giving all his strength in that
Attack but in reality he was only using 80% of his strength in that attack and when he was behind the monster he created an ice sidethe with which he struck with a force of 20% they found the Phoenix but Isabella thought it was already dead Phoenix
Saved his life and now he wants to save his life the energy of the flame from tca’s heart is absorbed by the the body of the Phoenix he will have to resurrect as soon as he completely absorbs all the energy Tuda was the ruler of this mountain massive and after his
Disappearance the struggle for power between the monsters will begin to decide who will rule the mountains they will arrange a bloody battle and Lucas wanted the Phoenix to become the new ruler of this place and protect his friend’s dungeon after completing the task they returned to the city Lucas was
Waiting for Isabella to return she came back and said that there would be no ships today she also brought juice for Lucas to restore he needs to eat very well in order to gain weight and restore energy in his body the girl said that shui’s armor from toa’s Nest has become
Very useful the Mantle’s powerful fiery properties keep the cold of the icy River at Bay but she did not understand why it was necessary to take all the weapons from the nest now the spatial bag became quite heavy the boy said he might not need them but he couldn’t let
His friends things rot in a place like this Isabella said that it was a very long vacation it felt like a whole year had passed they still didn’t have much free time so the girl suggested Lucas visit jun’s yard they decided that this was the right decision especially since
They still had to stay in this place for the night when they reached the gate the guards met the them there and asked what brought them here they asked to introduce themselves Lucas replied that his name was fry and that they were good friends of June the boy warned his
Guards that his friend might visit them before the end of the vacation and if that happened he asked the guards to be as kind to him as they were to June himself the man began to get very worried and sweat was dripping from his head at that moment the master was
Returning home and drove up to the gate lady Lea began to climb out of this carriage and asked what was happening there the guards replied that his friends had come to the owner and wanted to go inside the girl understood that it was Lucas about whom her brother told a lot
And she began to smile at him she asked them to get into a carriage to take them to the main room of their Castle she was very beautiful although Isabella was a girl but she was still in awe of her beauty the guard came up up and said
That they had not yet determined their identity to be fully convinced of their honesty Leila looked at him with her seductive gaze and the man immediately blushed and let them go despite the fact that they had been traveling for a long enough time Lucas still hadn’t seen the
Main building the guy asked why Lila was looking at him so intently he thought she wanted to say something she replied that he was different from how his brother had described him to her his hair was was white but she had heard that it was gray Lucas said that a lot
Has changed since then she said that he can talk to her as a friend because he is her brother’s friend and is a child of the Blake family Leila heard that Lucas studies at the same Academy and asked how he feels about him the boy said that June was a sophomore so they
Didn’t cross paths the girl immediately thought that he was much younger than her Isabella tried to calm the boy down and asked him to behave normally in front of the June family representative and so they finally arrived at the place where June was already waiting for them he was very
Happy when he saw Lucas and said that he had been waiting for his visit for a long time the guy replied that he had just finished his work June understood without words that Lucas was very tired and wanted to eat it was difficult not to guess because he always wants to eat
It was unpleasant for Lila that she was was not noticed and she decided to remind about herself June turned to her and said that he couldn’t help but notice his princess nearby he asked how her party went the Girl Turned and Left as they walked she asked them not to pay
Attention to her and wished them to have a good time together June apologized to his sister but he still did not understand why he had offended her so much Lucas said that he no longer understood how it was possible to call his sister a princess June didn’t know
That Lucas went to the hel mountains he learned it from his fiance whom the boy saved there she was still busy practicing fencing she is very hardworking at her age she fully deserves the title of torrential rain June said that they have one urgent rule they must say hello to all the family
Members first for this a table was set around which everyone gathered father said it was nice to meet him and asked how Earl Blake was doing the boy thanked him and replied that he looked healthy and full of strength but the thing is he just borrowed Frey’s body but never met
His father before in front of him Sat the head of the June family Shepherd a sevenstar sorcerer and a master of Four Towers there were only five such outstanding people in the Empire Lucas assumed that he might have the key to solving the demigod therefore this meeting was quite useful shepher said
That the sixth Tower is far enough away that he sees the count only once a year he noted that conversations with him are always meaningful and pleasant Lucas was sure that the magical tattoo on the man’s face was done by Shu Shepherd decided to express his
Gratitude to Lucas right at the table he saved not only his son but also his fiance Sonia from trouble but it was not clear to him what kind of work he had in the mountains after all this is the most dangerous place on the continent Lucas replied that he had a personal matter
Pending there in fact it was a trivial question that was not that interesting to the Lord and was asked out of politeness Shephard asked how preparations for the banquet were going June replied that everything was fine father noted that many important personalities would be present at this
Banquet so he asked to follow everything before before Lucas left Shepherd said that he has been working on a magic for a long time and would like to hear his opinion he needed New Perspectives and stimulation he would like to hear the opinion of such a young wizard as
Lucas June went to the banquet hall to check on the work Lucas asked Isabelle to go with him when they were alone Shepherd suggested getting to the point he asked what Lucas was up to Lord asked why a person from the troman Brotherhood came to his house house but the boy
Replied that it was some kind of misunderstanding Shepherd said it was smart to use June to get here Lucas couldn’t quite understand what he meant or why he thought the boy came with bad intentions but then he remembered that he was wearing the earrings they found
In shui’s chest but the bottom line was that the troman fraternity is a club in the academy in which his son June is the head Lucas said that he found these earrings in the mountains of Spain it was his personal thing shepher decided to ask him bluntly if he belonged to the
Brotherhood the guy replied that June had invited him several times but he refused because he doesn’t like to participate in such groups the Lord stood up and said he wasn’t talking about the community that June was leading shepher decided that he had misunderstood everything and told the
Boy that he could not be afraid of anything anymore the man asked him where he thought they were now Lucas replied that he had come to his friend’s house to see him Shepherd still did not fully trust the boy but he was ready to tell him the reason for his
Rudeness he said he wouldn’t treat him like a stranger if he had those earrings but as long as he wore them Shepherd would think the boy had something to do with them the Lord said that the ruler of the continent is the cast called Empire but it cannot claim more than 10
Parts of the land the first thing that came to Lucas’s mind was the power of the intellectuals who live on the nameless continent if you take the entire continent for 10 fingers then among them human power occupies three fingers there were a lot of people who say that they are masters of this
Continent but there is only one true ruler who controls the continent from the shadows and his name is demigod these are super beings that dominate Ordinary People they are real predators that dominate Human Society shepher thought it might seem like a silly conspiracy theory to the young fellow but it was obvious that
There was something hidden behind the scenes of this world Lucas listened to him and trembled all over his appearance changed and his face became frightened there were five of them only five people risked their lives competing against the demigod and now 4,000 years later the world was under the control of a demigod
Without awareness of the distorted order and discipline it seemed hopeless but people still follow the same goal as Lucas and their number is constantly growing across the continent people who knew of the existence of a demigod never gave up and waited for the right moment Lucas couldn’t help but
Smile because For the First Time in this era he saw hope it surprised Shepherd that he knew something about a demigod at such a young age due to the fact that luuk was an ally with him it was not worth revealing his identity just yet so
He said that when he got to those earrings there was a note from shuhi lying next to them Shepherd stood up abruptly and hoped he had the note with him first he needed to learn the information that Lucas had the Lord said that they actually know very little
About the demigods how many are there and what is their ultimate goal and why do they operate covertly but they were strong enough to wipe out all races at will and in fact there had been several such attempts in the past Lucas was sure that there are
Not many of them their number does not exceed 100 but they cannot be called gods they are creatures similar to a catastrophe Shephard began to talk about the fact that 4,000 years ago five Heroes began to fight against them the Supreme s shui the king of Warriors kajin The Swordsman jusid the black
Which IR and the Supreme sorcerer Lucas but after The Disappearance of the sorcerer their relationship with others began to collapse there was a conflict between the warrior king and the swordmaster and the black which disappeared altogether only the Great Sage remained alone and fought to the end but this was
Not enough in the confrontation with the demigod everything was as written in shui’s diary and the boy knew exactly what was missing therefore this person’s information can be considered reliable their Community is an organization that imitated their will they call it a community but in reality it was chaotically divided years passed
In the will which was a single entity split and now they kept each other at a distance Lucas understood what the purpose was when more than three people gather they dilute politics in their own interests the community is divided into many others but the biggest Force right
Now is n amlet and rashed these were communities in which the names of the five Heroes were used but he was interested to learn about theirs with kajin Shephard did not know anything about the others but they said that things were not going very well in the troman
Brotherhood it was said that the master had died and half of the leaders had moved to another Society Lucas wondered what had happened to kazan’s successors shepher explained that kajun’s inheritance was passed down one person at a time but there was no way to know where the air was the boy wondered
If they were separate from the clubs run by the academy Cadets Lord replied that they were created for fun sometimes when they find worthy talents they are the first to approach them and the cadets don’t even know about their existence for them there was nothing wrong with having many similar names
Because it reduced the chances of being caught because the ears and eyes of demigods can be anywhere Shepherd said that he noticed him from the beginning because he showed up with Lucas Relic typ on earrings and he had no choice but to think that he was a
Member of Truman’s community and came to declare war that was all he could say and now he asked Lucas to do the same he was most interested in how he got the earrings rumors reached him that in the mountains of Spain there are artifacts of Heroes but among those who went there
Only a small number remained alive and none of of them could prove it it made sense to Lucas because it was impossible to find dungeons that easily even if they found it the Drake King wouldn’t let them leave the guy said that he was just lucky he got into trouble and
Because of that he had to go in an unknown Direction that’s how he came across shui’s dungeon then Shephard realized that he might have seen his note its content was almost identical to what Lord had told he tried to find out how to get into the dungeon but the boy
Said that he got there by accident and couldn’t say for sure to be honest Shepherd still couldn’t completely get rid of his doubts about this guy he asked to see the typon earrings in action Lucas couldn’t show their full power but he showed enough to familiarize himself with the Lord said
That he was not afraid of him because he took him for a member of the Truman Brotherhood there was a more serious reason for this Lucas managed to find people who knew who the demigod was but everything became more difficult it was nice to learn that communities were
Named after them and there were people who followed their will he needs to learn more about the community and calm the energy of the ice River and finished the Golem Anastasia he had so many problems maybe the fact that he synchronized with fry was not just a coincidence Isabella approached the boy
And asked what he was thinking about so much and wondered if he liked the dress lady Lea specially prepared it for her he said that she is lucky and she lives without caring about anything Shepherd said that a month ago at the Gathering he heard that someone had made contact
With a demigod and it was Isaac Blake Frey’s father two men were talking to each other at a banquet one of them invited Gusto to come to their family banquet this man was very cunning and knew that it is very easy to Cooper operate with this type of people a
Little flattery and this idiot is on the hook but that’s the only way he’ll be able to join Theo’s banquet Gusto noticed that there were a lot of Young and Beautiful Girls at the banquet Lucas and Isabella finally met Sonia and started talking about standard
Topics the guy said that she has a very nice dress Isabella felt sad that Lucas did not appreciate her dress he claimed that this was an objective judgment the girl demanded from him the details of this objective judgment Lucas began to look after Sonia and offered her a glass of
Champagne then Gusto came up to them and said that he could never have thought that he would meet Fry at such an event Lucas couldn’t remember where Fry could have found this nasty man Gusto could not remember the last time they saw each other he did not expect to meet the
Loser of the Blake family at such a prestigious event Lucas relaxed because a turned out to be just another bully Gusto assumed that such a loser could be present at the banquet only because he was from the Blake family it annoyed him because he had worked so hard to get
Here he believed that there was no place for someone like Lucas because this banquet is at the top of the capital Society it was a battlefield for the nobility and an opportunity for them to interact Lucas got fed up with his strange phrases so he ordered him out of
His sight this really angered the fat boy who wanted to boost his self-esteem at Lucas’s expense Sonia asked if Gusto knew fry he replied that he knew him very well but he did not remember that this boy allowed himself to behave like that then he switched to Pretty Girls he
Had always known that jun’s parties were with pretty girls but these two were Beyond competition he did not understand why such Beauties were standing next to the loser fry Gusto had the feeling that he just wanted to improve his impression in this way then the master Patrick who was
Served by Gusto approached them he bowed before Sonia and said that he was the eldest son of the Theos family Gusto was on the verge of a breakdown he talked to them to make friends but they simply approached and got to know each other due to their
Status Gusto was surprised when he found out that her name was Sonia aquarid now he understood that she was just a foreigner and did not know what fry was a loser he intervened in their conversation and said that it was very inconvenient that he did not immediately recognize jun’s
Fiance Gusto said that her care for her guests was certainly admirable but he didn’t think she should even match a loser like fry Patrick heard that this boy’s name was fry and said that he knew his brothers Michelle and Hines they were both wizards of the tower he also knew
That count Isaac had won him from the house and it was clear clear for what reason it was hard for him to believe that he was imitating the same blood as these great people Isabella said that they talked a lot she didn’t know who they were but she was sure that none of
Them were worthy of even Frey’s finger she began to demand an apology from them as soon as possible Patrick took it as a joke it was unacceptable for him to apologize to fry he said that the person who invites a person to a party who does not even fit into the atmosphere should
Apologize then June himself approached them from behind and said that in this case he needed to apologize to the guests because he was the one who invited fry he walked up to Patrick and said that he didn’t want to disappoint him he also didn’t know that he needed
Permission from the Theos house to invite his friend June noted that fry was the most honored guest he had ever invited to his banquet he asked them to relax and enjoy the party he reminded them that this is his house and they are guests and if it
Wasn’t for this banquet he promised that they would already be dead they began to apologize for their tactlessness and ran to the exit Lucas said that June’s temper was much worse than he thought the boy replied that he was just observing his friend’s Behavior but Lucas thought he was bright and very
Soft spoken with people then June pointed out that he just doesn’t look at himself and in the mirror the boy replied that he could not see his face in the mirror because it was very bright if it became known to the general public what he did then on the ship then no one
Would dare to call him a loser Lucas said that real men don’t show off like that June then asked what they talked about with his father the boy replied that the Lord suspected him of being part of the trowman Brotherhood June assumed that he was finally interested
In joining their Club then Shepherd told him that he could dispel his doubts not only because he could use the earrings but because there was someone who confirmed his identity it was his brother Hines he like Lord is a person of the Nal Community Shepherd knew how his family
Had treated him and the wounds he had received were Beyond healing and he was in no position to argue but he asked permission to say something Hines is different from ISAC and Michelle there was a good reason why he agreed to the expulsion of Lucas the boy told June that he wasn’t
Going back to the academy because he had no reason to stay there anymore Isabella heard this conversation and could not believe it she did not know what to do if he did not return to the academy June wondered what he would do next Lucas replied that the Duke had recommended
Him the third Tower the curriculum at the Academy was nothing special and the number and quality of specialized books stored in the third Tower outweighs the rest after the banquet Isabella could not sleep because tomorrow he will go to the Tower and she will return to the
Academy and everyone will go their own way ever since she found out he was Lucas tromans she had expected that day to come but she wasn’t sure what she should be aiming for what should she achieve and what should she still learn Lucas said he was leaving tomorrow and
Thanks to June he had a great time it was a great banquet Jun was considered a genius born in the Pierre family he first experienced Mana when he was 5 years old Lucas thought he was just showing off but the boy assured him he wasn’t it was amazing because even shui
First felt Mana when they were 7 years old this guy is really a genius he was 17 when he reached the level of four stars this is usually achieved in the 20s but he wanted want to tell Lucas something something that only he could tell him for the first time in his life
He wanted to open up and said that he was cursed with his talent he had a teacher he was the master of the fifth Tower and a wizard with six stars and just a very wise old man with a long beard when June asked him questions he
Answered with a kind smile and patted his head and the boy was so happy that he began to ask even more questions and began to study harder he was a true Handler for June teaching him the joys of a life of magical science he thought so until he reached
Four stars once he asked a question that even his teacher could not answer the teacher was annoyed and he shouted that June is a monster he had a look filled with Terror because June was developing so fast at such a young age the teacher felt something wrong in his heart and
Soon he became completely confused although he still likes to study magic but every time he fully immerses himself in it something seems to inhabit him the teacher’s face appears in front of him like some kind of curse and this happens thousands of times a day he wished he
Was an ordinary person then he could study magic with more enthusiasm and joy Lucas approached June and hugged him he said that the boy overestimates himself and asked him to listen to him there is a place that cannot be reached just like that even if he is called a genius one
Talent is not enough he will not be able to reveal the true meaning of magic this is not the world into which a boy who gets confused when meeting with a teacher can get into and the teacher in turn feels some kind of hatred and envy towards his student Lucas vowed that the
Next time he met June he would be much stronger Lucas assumed that the boy knows about the existence of a demigod one one who dominates not only human beings but also over all Minds in the world a false god who changed the rules of this world to succumb to his training
And not even suspect it is the biggest human mistake but it is also an opportunity for Humanity to never give up and try to change this world and defeat the demigod this is a task that is available only to humans if he wants to pretend to
Be a genius all his life then he can continue to live as he is now now but if he wants to defeat the demigod then his goal must be one and that is to reveal the true meaning of magic Lucas chooses the latter and wondered what June would
Choose he had no other choice he believed that not only a teacher can be a guide he believed that one should compete with one’s opponent and make One’s Own Way Lucas said he would always be one step ahead so he asked June not to worry Isabella overheard their entire
Conversation and began to cry this upset her very much the next day Lucas was ready to go on a trip but a girl came up to him and said that he forgot to take the burden with him Isabella said that she went to the academy to learn the art
Of magic but in front of her stood the greatest wizard in history and no one can compare to such a teacher the guy said she would regret it but she wasn’t going to repeat it twice and even if this road will be very difficult it will
Still be with him until the very end Patrick returned to the Tower and reported to his master Michelle that fry and June had a very unusual relationship June announced him as the most honored guest to the entire Hall so that everyone at the banquet could hear
It but Michelle had no surprise on his face Patrick thought that he would be interested to know about it and so he decided to tell he didn’t understand why he should know about who who his brother had a relationship with but Patrick said that he didn’t mean that their
Relationship was just friendly when Patrick left Michelle still wondered how he managed to become friends with June it was interesting what tricks he used hin said that he was not interested since they study at the same Academy there is nothing strange about their closeness Michelle knew he would say it
He couldn’t wait to tell his father and maybe they could use it Lucas was showing the girl the item he got from the Duke it’s like a qualification to pass the entrance exam he joined a secret Association created to improve the world she believed that this was the
Best way to learn more about the demigod Isabella had never actually heard of the demigods and of the five Heroes that Lucas was a part of she only knew that they were great people who tried to fix this world system but their opponent with whom they fought and lost was a the
Demigod if she hadn’t gotten any information from Lucas she would have thought it was some wild conspiracy theory the guy said that the real scary power is the power they don’t see you cannot think independently and plan your future only eat and drink what they are given happy slaves who do not even
Understand that they are under control this is the current state of humanity the girls saw the magic tower for the first time and it really created a lot ofure pressure in half a year the boy would be able to join the community and until then he was going to train here to
Stabilize the ice River it reminded him of the old days the magic Tower was the place where he really concentrated on learning magic while they were examining the tower a bunch of dark elves approached them Isabella did not understand why he was so surprised elves are a race that lives peacefully among
People come to think think of it he read about it back in the academy but it’s amazing to see it with his own eyes 4,000 years ago he couldn’t have imagined it if you think about it the elves have achieved great unity all the dense forests on the outskirts of the
North are their land in order not to waste time they immediately went to the training ground Isabella was already used to the combat training technique so she had no problem with her balance at the time when Lucas was making inexplicable movements as if he was in a
Nightclub a guy approached the girl and asked if he was her friend because there were rumors that he dances all day and then spends the whole night in the library at first glance it really looked strange but now the girl could read the flow of energy learning the fighting
Technique she saw all the punches hidden in his incomprehensible movements he does it with such great speed that it is impossible to record ORD with the ordinary eye and when he puts his hands and feet in place it looks like a smooth dance it was truly
An amazing level of martial art at that moment someone suddenly hit the man who was asking about Lucas it was a dark elf with whom he trained and believed that humans are very weak creatures another elf said that this is a very rude remark to someone who has
Admitted defeat is this the same virtue of a warrior that the elf liamson spoke of he admitted his mistake went over to this guy and helped him up and apologized Isabella noticed this dark elf and remembered that they had seen him before the entrance to the tower he
Was blowing in front of his group liamson approached Lucas and asked if he was a battle wizard the boy was distracted from his training and said that he was an ordinary wizard but the elves saw that these were not the movements of an ordinary wizard they got
To know each other and liamson proposed a confrontation with him more precisely he meant sparring he simply expressed it incorrectly Camilla also approached Lucas and said that she was looking forward to the opportunity to work with him she apologized that Liam son interrupted his training and asked not
To pay attention to him Lucas and Isabella stood and listened as they began to argue in Elish over Camila calling Liam son an idiot the guy decided to interrupt their discussion and said said that he didn’t care and he didn’t mind holding a competition Liams son was surprised that
He could speak the Elvish language and the longer he looked at Lucas the more interesting he seemed to him people began to gather around them they thought that the dark elf wanted to intimidate them once again with his power Lucas noted that such complex movements are only characteristic of dark elves like a
Night Predator Liam’s son began to attack but his blows were blocked the boy realized that he was using a quiet step technique Lucas picked up a good moment and counterattacked him after that he noted that liamson has the movements of a wild animal Spectators could not believe their eyes what
Unparalleled speed was demonstrated in the arena the dark elves couldn’t figure out who this fair-haired boy was his kicks were equal to any lamson’s punches as Lucas himself said the muscle mass of his body was not not at all similar to a Magical Warrior but then
Camila did not understand at all how he could withstand such blows incredibly accurate distribution of Mana he looked like he was only 20 years old Camila intervened and asked to end the sparring because there is no more sense in it they stopped and began to compliment each other on the conduct
Of the battle Lucas said if it was outside he wouldn’t be able to stand up to Liam son and the boy guessed the elf wasn’t used to fighting with his bare fists Liam son laughed and asked how long Lucas would be in this Tower he replied that he would train here for
About 6 months Camilla also admired his skill and could not fully believe that he was really human she saw the earrings on his ears and immediately fell silent the elf asked why he chose the third Tower he replied that he had an Elixir that he wanted to finish so he chose the
Place with the most inde literature that was why he always stayed in the library at night those around him were excited by the way he sharply responds to the head of the elves they thought he was just an ordinary strange dancer Lucas said that it seemed like a
Bad idea because he looked through all the books but couldn’t find the information he needed Camila asked how he feels about reading magical Memoirs the only books in the library are class 3 books the first class can only be viewed after after being recognized by the three guard floors
Through the magic book reading qualification test and this test should take place exactly tomorrow at the beginning of the test the next day Lucas was discussed in the chi Hall no one could believe that this boy was competing with an elf on equal terms they thought he was an ordinary boy but
In reality he was very strange but if he was a marshall wizard it was unclear why he would have to take this exam Camila and Liam son came to the test to watch Lucas performance they were interested in how he would perform in fact it was interesting to Camila and
She took Liam’s son with her because it was boring to go alone Lucas replied that he took Isabella with her on the same principle Liam’s son approached Lucas and offered to hold another sparring session after the exams then the managers of the floors of this Tower entered the hall it is
Especially worth remembering the man in the middle Mikel he is a very influential person he said that there is no point in wasting time on unnecessary conversations and suggested to start the exam right now he asked all participants to create energy balls and concentrate energy in them the
Participants thought the exam was very easy they thought that it was the first test so there was nothing difficult Mikel overheard their conversation and gave the task of making his balls smaller than the bead in his hands then they started having problems Mikel disqualified everyone one by one no one
Could complete this task they believed that it was impossible to reduce the energy sphere to such Dimensions he approached Isabella and she managed to do it therefore he said that she was passing on he then approached the dark elves and told them that they no longer needed to take these
Exams he would allow them to read the magical memoirs they approached the boy and saw that he had no sphere at all you might think that he refused to take the test but his assistant asked Mikel to feel the Mana the energy is concentrated so densely
That it cannot be seen the manager said that he also did not need to take any more exams he asked what his name was the boy answered that his name was fry and he was Blake’s third son Mikel allowed him to read his Memoirs and asked him to
Give him a few minutes to talk the manager said that he has amazing abilities and asked how he got into the third Tower the guy replied that Duke Shephard helped him he assumed that the boy was able to achieve at least five stars although Lucas should actually reach sevenstar level soon Mikel doesn’t
Need to know about it he asked the boy if he knew anything about the demigod Lucas replied that he had some information Mikel said that not so long ago traces of a demigod were found in the city more precisely they were Apostles they were chosen by the demigod
Himself to use their divine power he realized that a demigod was using people the boy had never heard of this there was nothing like this 4,000 years ago Lucas asked what the leader needed from him he continued to tell that the city had come under the jurisdiction of Lucas
Honor and honor is called the level of respect at this rate some cities will disappear in an instant they should investigate urgently Mikel asked the boy to accompany him throughout the mission Lucas agreed but this is a very dangerous Mission and the leader was ready to give him time to think
Carefully however Lucas had only one question why did he choose him Mikel showed the Relic to Iris the boy guessed that he belonged to the amlet community after the circle master troman was killed by the demigod the opponents became more aggressive therefore the community had to act secretly the dark
Elves in the tower are the reinforcements of the black Clans that they asked for Mikel said that he was aging fast enough but he happened to notice earrings on his ears Lucas never thought about it but these earrings were indeed very famous everywhere the leader said that it will
Take about a week to prepare for the mission during this time Lucas must stay Iz the ice River Mikel asked the boy why he had a memoir he replied that he needed to make an Elixir so he wanted to learn Alchemy in such a case Mikel
Advised him to turn to someone for help rather than looking for the Memoir he needed he sent the boy to Professor Adelia she was known as a brilliant professor of the academy but he saw her for the first time the girls said that the old man was talking about him and
She offered Lucas to sit down but there were no chairs or armchairs she decided to set boundaries and said that she was very busy very tired and had very low blood pressure Adelia asked to discard all the details and describe the essence in a few words
He said he needed to create liquid Mana the girl assumed that he was not very talkative but he put in five words as she asked he gave it to the girl to see for herself she was shocked at such a concentration of Mana Lucas said that this is the heart of a thousand-year-old
Drake the calculated Mana energy is 100,000 he wanted to ask the girl to make an Elixir from it in Adelia words and facial expressions lived a separate life she felt one thing but her face showed a completely different emotion she replied that the recipe is complicated but it can be done the main
Problem is the ingredients she needed EX exactly what she couldn’t get it was a phoenix feather the boy took out and put the phoenix feather on the table and asked if he needed anything else she needed a good assistant who could distribute Mana good enough to shrink an energy ball
Down to the size of a fingernail since he could do this they began to work together on The Elixir adilia knew that he was Isaac Blake’s son but she had never heard anyone speak for him the only talk was always about Michelle and Hines like the ability to
Distribute Mana he was very good at Alchemy it was a bit old-fashioned but still useful this was the occasion when Lucas regretted his knowledge of 4,000 years ago the girl was surprised that she did not know his name if he was so capable Adelia grabbed him by the
Clothes and said that he should become her assistant but Lucas clearly did not like this idea very much she took a liking to him and promised to make make an hourly payment especially for him she said that he wouldn’t be able to learn it anywhere no matter where he went and
She promised to teach him everything she could Adelia understood that if he started working with her she would be much more comfortable she needed to come up with a plan to lure him to her the girl asked why he constantly calls her professor the guy answered her that he
Was a student at the Academy teacher and student if this is the case she can use his grades and his employment as an argument to threaten but he added that he had already left his studies the girl was upset that he first lifted her mood and then ruined it Lucas asked Adelia if
She knows how to make Golems she replied that she does it better than those who call themselves puppeteers she said she could teach him if he would become her assistant he asked if she had a core of 1 million Mana of energy how could it be
Made into to a Golem the girl said it was crazy but Lucas decided to take it as crazy attractive first of all there is no such core but even if there is without an oracal body and a nervous system he will never be able to control it it must be
Made of a mineral that only exists in Legends obviously it will be more difficult to design his body make a formula and enter commands into it to form the Golem’s ego as a result shui’s task turned out to be much more difficult than he expected Adelia wondered why he was
Asking since he didn’t have a million manacore the guy smiled and said that of course he didn’t have one another training confrontation took place between Liam son and Lucas it was the first time a dark elf had lost the fight the boy helped him up and said that he now had a complete
Picture of his movements but Liam’s son convinced him that he was just distracted meanwhile Isabella helped the other elves learn how to control Mana they distributed it thanks to the girls instructions so the energy became much easier to control Camila said that Isabella’s lessons were easy to understand the dark elves opened their
Hearts to her the girl asked if he had finished the Elixir Lucas answered that it would most likely be ready in the evening this meant that Lucas would soon be able to get a sevenstar level CA mentioned that they wanted to learn spiritual skills and signing a contract
With a spirit that would be close to them would give them strength since they taught her children how to distribute Mana she agreed to teach them this in return this spiritual skill is passed down from generation to generation and is unique to Dark Elves Lucas came to
Adelia and she said that the Elixir was finally complete she asked if he really wanted to drink it because she advised him not to because it was twice as strong as his Mana energy if he drank it wrong it would melt his body and not even his
Bones would be left behind the boy was happy to hear this and quickly grabbed the container with this liquid the girl understood that he did not even listen to her and said that this is his life and she will not interfere she only asked that he not
Come to hang when he becomes a ghost Lucas asked her to come over and handed her the pendant as a token of thanks for a job well done da was in a panic she thought it was courtship and said that it was unacceptable because she is a professor
And he is a student the girl spoke so fast that he didn’t understand anything Lucas suggested that she wear the necklace and her concentration would improve the more often he saw her the more she seemed strange to him the boy went into his room and began to create
An appropriate atmosphere to drink the elixir and finally everything was ready he opened the jar and drank the liquid his body immediately began to react to this potion and the room was filled with energy Camila asked Isabella to tell her how great the power of the Seven Stars
Is in the human world she asked because they were new to learning human magic and it was difficult to feel the elfes supposed that in the human world magic was like a status class Isabella replied that if we talk about Arch mes they are called only great
Wizards in any country the title and address of the count will be secured and his name will be written on the stone tablets of the Imperial Court in other words the name of this person will forever remain in history Camila assumed that Lucas had already reached that Mark
But Isabella said that was not the case he said that he is still at the entrance and his goal is a much more difficult path than some kind of success and he does all this in order to restore peace to the continent they went on a mission to the city of hallbridge there
Were many traces of the Apostles it seemed to Isabella that a very evil energy was coming from this place but Lucas said it was divine power he hadn’t felt such energy in a long time the boy asked Mikel what kind of power the demigod bestows on people he
Said that it was a small town with a population of less than 500 people since it was autonomous it had very little interaction with the surrounding Villages liamson noted that using the apostles was a good trick Mikel decided to remind Lucas that this would be a difficult Mission he also noticed that
During the entire time that they were there Isabella did not say a word he assumed that this was the first time for her the guy said that they should not worry because she has a separate role they met met a man who recognized the leader from the magic Tower he asked
What brought them to such a terrible place his name was alider and he was the mayor of the local town of hallbridge they came closer to the man and Mel wanted to ask him one question has anything changed in the city recently he replied that nothing special is
Happening in this small town the usual routine of every day Lucas asked where all the people were because it was lunchtime and there was not a single person on the streets he replied that they have worked not far from the city in the forest that’s why they are all there but the
Boy noticed that the man said a few minutes ago that they have the same routine here every day Lucas asked the dark Al liamson to check the mayor’s information after a few minutes he returned and said that there was no one there and everything around was covered
In blood then these men began to turn into monsters right before our eyes these were the creations of a demigod since they had already been revealed they were going to destroy everyone at first they decided to eliminate the sorcerer to prevent them from escaping Isabella activated a wall of fire to
Prevent the monsters from getting too close to them some of them were able to make their way through the fire Lucas then used a wind pack and rag them the creatures couldn’t believe that these humans were destroying them so easily even though they were created by a demigod himself the last monster tried
To escape but Liam son caught up with him after the elf chopped off his legs Lucas came over and said they needed to talk the monster tried to prove that he knew nothing and was not guilty of anything at all but the boy warned that
It is better not to play games with him Camila approached him and decided to use her spiritual art she began to summon the spirit of Darkness the dark horn no one knew how to steal information like him Camila ordered him to take this Monster’s mind under control it looked convincing enough
Lucas realized that he would have interrogated the monster much more gently after seeing Nel he vowed that he would never confront the dark elves then they once again asked where the inhabitants of the city had gone the maer replied that they were all dead he added that they were needed for the
Sacrifice to release the apostles power after that he started screaming and his eyes suddenly changed their color to bright red and almost immediately after that a powerful explosion followed which covered the entire city center he had mind control set up to self-destruct before he could give any key information
It looks like the demigod Apostles did it Mikel said that the situation was not looking good so he decided that they needed to turn back quickly for if there is an apostle there who can create such creatures they will not be able to cope with him but Lucas said they had to go
Ahead they had already spotted them so if they lost sight of the monsters there wouldn’t be another chance Mikel said they should wait for honor luks to return he was a level seven sorcerer and meeting the Apostle without him is suicide but Lucas said he would take his
Place the manager said that he was not in a position to be so high-minded a person with Seven Stars is capable of merging incompatible phrases because when elements with opposite qualities meet a powerful explosion occurs sevenstar magician is able to control these natural elements and unite them Lucas said that this is
Not high-dimensional and demonstrated how he can control the elements of Fire and Ice Mikel asked him to stop because he might kill them a 20-year-old boy can’t do that the leader couldn’t believe that he could combine the elements into such great power he repeated again convincingly enough that he could replace honor
Luke’s Camilla called Lucas and asked him to look into it this person did not burn but was killed by lightning Michael said that the master of the Apostle is a demigod who can control lightning in fact the existence of the Apostles is quite beneficial for them Lucas asked to
Explain in more detail their first enslave M ment of the Apostle took place in Casco then something happened that they could not have predicted even in their wildest fantasies the half God who guided the Apostle simply disappeared this did not happen every time and they still did not understand
How it happened but they were sure of one thing if you destroy the apostles who received the power of demigods it will affect the demigods themselves but why should they use the apostles if there was a great risk involved evolved in general 4,000 years ago the concept of an apostle did not even
Exist in the forest Lucas did not feel any life force around him at all it was a dead forest trees animals everything was dead not even a single insect remained all life force was absorbed it was offensive to Camila that they treat nature like this the whole Forest seemed
Like a big trap some kind of powerful barrier was placed there so any further exploration seems impossible in this case Lucas was ready to destroy this barrier with the help of his new abilities but the girl said that this Forest is dead and if it accidentally catches fire the Flames can reach the
Villages Mel added that if they want to get rid of such a barrier they will need at least two days Lucas crouched down touched the tree and began scanning the barrier to destroy it Camila said that he chose to act immediately rather than think for a long time he was like the
Dark elves in that she said that Lucas could fully concentrate on his studies and they would have his back but he said he was done already this shocked the elf even more he asked everyone to follow him Lucas placed everyone in the barrier and then used the Stormwind to transport
Them to the right place Mikel understood that he was barely useful in his position is it time for the Next Generation to replace them and finally he showed himself an aura that radiates divine power the so-called Apostle the manager could not believe how this could happen honor luks came out to them he
Turned to Mikel and asked why he did not listen to him and wait as honor asked him to the leader wanted to think that it was all false and there was some misunderstanding because he did not believe that a person like honor could become a monster
He was very sorry to hear this and thought that he should have calmed his curiosity the Apostle decided that there was no point in talking anymore and wanted to destroy Michael but Lucas had no problem blocking his attack and protecting Nel the manager still could not believe it after all honor was the
Head of the community the boy said that he needed to get a hold of himself because this person was no longer the person he knew before because Lucas could definitely tell that this person was moving of his own free will the guy decided to ask why he betrayed the
Community but honor replied that this young guy has Very Bad Manners but he still answered his question and said that he knew his power before him people are just ants Lucas said that was not true and that he was just afraid that he would be killed Isabella had never seen Lucas so angry
Before she was very curious as as to why they had come for these 4,000 years the boy said that everyone in the community knows about the Transcendent power of the demigod and they fight him not because they have no fear they desperately try to get up without
Falling to their knees step by step they try not to give into what is happening to protect what they love this is the essence of a person this is the nobility of a person which Anor refused but he replied that this is definitely not nobility it is more like
Stupidity he didn’t even utter the spell but he already received the power is this the specialty of the Apostle it was a completely different level Anor said it was pure lightning that couldn’t be created with magic no research needed and no headache just accepting its power was enough this gave him more strength
And power than any other sevenstar wizard dark clouds engulf the sky Camila never thought thought that such a thing could be done with the help of human power but the fact is that it is not human power they didn’t know what to do now Lucas said that their plan was a
Diversion he ordered liamson to take a forward position and not forget that he had three lives in his hands he ordered Camille to cover liamson and maintain the rear magic circle he also asked Mel to stand behind them but not to do anything dangerous just cover and at the
End he approached Isabelle leaned over and said something quietly in her ear Isabella asked him not to do this because it was very dangerous but he replied that they did not have time for arguments he added that if they won he would listen to her at least all night
Everyone began to perform their functions and Lucas decided to attack honor with a fire wave Mikel watched the boy and understood that this was Mr Fry’s true skill after numerous attacks honor said that all these strikes were pointless and ineffective it didn’t matter how strong he was human strength could not break
Through this barrier such strength was that of a demigod but the boy was not going to give up he began to attack him again with a wave of fire and immediately after that he unexpectedly applied an ice sheet but still absolutely nothing worked and he continued to watch their
Attempts the plan was for Lucas to attack him while they got his attention but now all the attacks were focused on Lucas at this rate he would soon be out of breath but Isabella said not to worry because now everything is going according to plan before the battle he
Told the girl that honor would try to understand his power and if they were separated he would believe that their group was just a decoy and that he would attack him from behind it was like he was getting an unlimited supply of energy from this storm as long as it was
There he was invulnerable he said he would get rid of this storm and she Camila and Michael’s power would help him while Lucas was a decoy Isabella had to be responsible for them all he said his life was now in her hands the girl asked Camila and Mel to
Collect Mana as much as possible because the outcome of this battle now depends on them honor taunted Lucas and said that his magic was very weak and he would soon lose all his powers but he understood that the boy went beyond the scope of seven stars and without the barrier he would have
Already turned into dust he didn’t look older than 20 years this made honor doubt himself he had to destroy him now or he might interfere with his future plans this guy knew his spells weren’t working but he kept using them anyway then he began to suggest that he wanted
To block his view meanwhile the rest of the group gathered their strength to destroy his storm and deal with honor but he wasn’t going to let them do that and attacked after the impact they all lay unconscious their accumulated Mana was destroyed he considered them a bunch of
Idiots and wanted to cut the throats of everyone with him honor turned out to be smarter than the boy expected Lucas tried to draw his attention to himself but nothing worked liamson used last strength to block his shot so he couldn’t finish off the rest of the team
Lucas flew up to them and asked how they were doing but Isabella said he should focus on facing honor and indeed behind the Goblin and old Gaul was already wielding knives honor grabbed Liam’s son and told him that he was fed up and it was time to pay for his Reckless
Actions they were so young and Anor was interested in why they wanted to die but if they made a decision he would be happy to help them with it and he won’t leave any of them alive meanwhile Liam’s son reached for the weapon with his foot and tried to attack
Him thus getting out of his Rapture but he said that there is no point in resisting it will only be more painful honor lifted his head up and saw Lucas in the sky he had never seen such a large concentration of Mana now you
Can’t save mana and you had to use it to the last drop to become a shield for everyone he ordered Liams son to flee quickly which was immediately followed by a powerful eruption of lava after this blow the boy had absolutely no Mana left and began to sway in the air but
This Apostle still survived although he had a limb torn off he was still going to kill Lucas he noticed that the boy was almost out of mana and honor planned to show the difference in their experience but as it turned out he did it because he could fight without Mana
Therefore it was unknown who would show his experience Honor’s barrier became unstable and could not be given time to recover and the boy began to attack him with completely different techniques his barrier was no longer there and he was receiving colossal damage now honor wasn’t sure that Lucas was the same
Person as him however the boy said that he was no longer human but a worthless piece of honor took to the sky again and said that as long as he had Thunder his Mana was infinite and no matter how much they resisted they were still ordinary insects compared to him
As soon as his Mana was restored he was ready to burn them all B Liam son suddenly appeared in front of him and hit him and ordered him to close his Pelt the rest of the team was accumulating Mana in the meantime they didn’t have much left to reach the maximum level of
Capabilities honor man managed to fend off both of them at the same time he approached Lucas and promised to tear him to pieces and Fry him to death while the Apostle threatened the boy his team finally prepared an attack to destroy the storm Lucas lay on the ground
Powerless but he could tell that honor had lost this confrontation his body began to break down he couldn’t believe that he had lost to stupid people no matter how much he begged for the demigod to save him he didn’t react at all all his body became simply disgusting there was only one
Piece of Flesh left from him that was the end of it all Mikel Sat by his corpse and tried to find out why he decided to betray them honor answered that the demigod promised to save Humanity he said that he would free people from diseases and limited life
With the help of evolution and he was sure in his last moments of life that it was people who prevented the development of society if they said everything then Lucas proposed to end this performance but Mikel asked to wait and said it wouldn’t take long the leader understood that honor could not change
His mind the Apostle felt that Mikel was expressing feelings of pity for him Mikel said that they were all trying for the sake of humanity and asked if he could fight on their side again he grabbed the professor’s hand and replied that he had come too far to back down
Lucas tried to help him but he did didn’t have time and Nel exploded along with the remains of Honor’s body he took it with him after the explosion only a trace remained on the ground Isabella began to cry she did not understand why a person who tried to do good for others
Should die Lucas said that everything in this world didn’t go according to plan that’s why they have to put everything back in its place next time any of them could be in his place but they still have to stand up in this conf frontation the girl came into Lucas’s
Room to tell him that Camila had gone to visit amlet the boy held in his hands a crystal that appeared from the apostles body depending on how it is used it can have very great power Lucas was going to show it to Professor Adelia Isabella was still thinking about
That incident because it was the first time she faced the death of a person who fought alongside her she had heard that he was a member of amlet but it seems that there are more than just witches Lucas also thought that they were only witches Mikel said that even though it
Was called a secret society they lacked members any capable fighter could join but they were really contract troops therefore compared to other communities they are much smaller but still their influence was enormous Master Alton who was a master concluded a contract with Barbados the boy knew that Barbados was
The great Prince of the Demonic world the great princes of the Demonic world were very high-minded they treated people like ants because of this the probability of signing a contract with them was almost zero in fact no one had seen anyone who was able to do this
Except for Iris Lucas felt that he needed to learn more about the amlet community Professor adilia also came to the boy’s room he was just about to meet her the girl said that the owner Julian is looking for him this is the head of the Tower of sorcerers whom they have
Not met yet when they met the guy said that he had heard a lot of good things about him he read the s report about the incident that happened 4 days ago Lucas clearly described the apostles abilities he was very sorry that this happened to Mikel he was a very loyal
Person the report did not contain personal information about the Apostle which meant that he was not not familiar with him Julian said that they were in a hurry they should have waited for the head of the Tower of Honor before ascending the man asked what the last minutes of Michael’s life were like
Lucas said that he did not lose his faith and commitment it was a faith filled ending that deserves respect Julian offered Lucas to continue Michael’s case and become the new owner of the floor Michelle and family Blake became the owner of the floor at the age of 26
Therefore Lucas will most likely be the youngest Julian believed that there were a lot of geniuses in the Blake family and his father would be very proud of him he said that this is not an offer worth thinking about if he becomes the owner it will be much more convenient
For him to do his favorite things a personal house a research laboratory in colossal support his scientific and Technical developments will become more complete depending on his success they will be able to supply hard to find materials and magical devices but he refused the offer to become the owner of the floor Julian
Guessed that the reason was that he wanted to join the community but the reason was not only that as they left the office Adelia said he was crazy to turn down such an offer although he was going to join the community he could be a floor Master at the same time she was
Convinced that he was just very young and didn’t know much yet the guy was frantically clutching a folder in his hands strong they came to her office and he took out the crystal of the Apostle the girl was very surprised because she did not yet know that they had killed
The Apostle when she heard about Michael’s death she was sure they just ran away after that but it seems the woman had some difficulties and either did not hear or did not pay attention to the surrounding reality the annoying subordinate didn’t give up and the woman started yelling at him to
Get out and leave her alone Camilla returned with the guests to the magic Tower she asked to pay attention to Old Foss and advised to be more careful with him because his character was unpleasant as well as his face this man asked to speak normally and not to whisper in his
Ear like a rat he knew that Lucas went with Michael to the battle with the Apostle and he demanded that he be told everything in detail the boy said that everything was as written in the report Mikel died during the battle with the Apostle he replied that he knew that he
Was interested in the details that were omitted from the report liamson wanted to reassure the old man but Lucas told him to calm down and said he would figure it out himself Lucas said that he is not a member of amlet and that is is why he has no reason to tolerate such
Horrible Behavior the man started to argue but was stopped by a man in a black cloak and told that he would rather finish this conversation himself but he wasn’t going to listen to anyone and threw his fists at Lucas the cloaked guy said he wasn’t
Going to do it twice he came closer and took off his hood it was Hines Blake fry Blake’s brother they went to Lucas room and the brother said that he heard rumors about him they said that he was close with June Hines noticed the changes and assumed
That fry was reborn but he still had Blake blood Hines was the Second Son of the Blake family Frey’s older brother he was the guarant of Lucas for shepherd He said that earlier the boy was not so serious and added that soon a person from their Clan will come to him in
Order to take him home but he has to refuse because now it was very dangerous ous there he recalled the information that shepher told him about his father about the fact that shepher received a report that a month ago at the meeting of the Tower of sorcerers there was a
Person who was in contact with a demigod and this person was Isaac Blake if Lucas remembered everything correctly he didn’t even think of him as a person despite the fact that it was not the kind of Despair that fry felt his memories still lived in this body Hines
Was one of those who made fry feel disappointed in himself although Hines was not so devoted to fry but he was really upset that the person who calls himself an older brother suddenly changed his attitude after Fry’s status changed hin said that he was not going to repent he sincerely hoped that fry
Would not study Magic and was speaking honestly therefore he advised him not to trust the various communities after that he met with a person who is also closely related to the family it was the butler of the Blake family although the boy made sure of everything
Thanks to Hines he came faster than lcas expected Alexander looked at him and saw that apart from his height nothing had changed the fact that the boy was friends with June or communicated with pirates was considered complete nonsense by the butler he said that he was called
By the head of the family and was ready to take him to the house but Lucas said that he had other things to do now and asked to convey his father’s apologies the boy promised to visit him in the near future the man said that this was
The order of the head of the family but he still has some things left that he has to solve this is very important and so difficult to put off for later then he thought that maybe this guy had changed a little after all Alexander turned around and said that he would be
Waiting for them at Blake’s place then Lucas stopped pretending to be a loser fry and he needed to get to Adelia urgently this Crystal contains the energy of lightning and it is the most difficult to control the girl spent several hundred gold to choose a tool for this Crystal the guy assured her
That he would pay all the expenses and appoint a decent reward but she replied that she would not be able to take payment from the student although if he is really grateful then she would be happy if he became her assistant but he replied that he would do it without
Problems but in the next life he asked if this lump of extracted energy could be called there was no word that could describe it more accurately in any case if you open it just like that there could be big problems because she had put it there by force for some reason
She decided that someone like him would need it in the future Lucas returned to his room and began to meditate he was not going to follow the rules of consumption of this elixir and simply drank the whole jar completely the effect was better than he had imagined the ability had improved so
Much that he could now use his entire body as a manast store the guy called Isabella to a meeting in order to talk she noticed the cat next to the boy and said that it was so cute that it could be bad for her heart Isabella added that
It had only been a short time since he began studying the spirit Arts but he was already able to sign the contract she could never have thought that a spirit of Darkness could possess such AC cute appearance she believed that she also needed to do it as soon as possible
Lucas was able to calm the energy of the ice River and achieve a significant result with the demigod in addition he mastered the spirit technique now the girl wondered what his next goal was he replied that they need to gather little by little and leave this place the girl
Said that she would start training from this day and asked if he had already chosen which Community he wanted to join Lucas could not answer this question he was gathering things in his room then he heard a knock from the opposite side of the door he had a strange feeling he
Decided to open the door and saw a girl with green hair in front of him she apologized for visiting him so unexpectedly her name was Bena and she is the head of the Truman Community Isabella prepared tea and at the table the boy asked why the head of the
Community had come to them in short she would like to invite him to join their Community when she learned that there was a newcomer who had unparalleled abilities Benya wanted to get close to him before anyone else she assumed that soon representatives of other communities would come to him and this
Applied not only to Lucas but also to Isabel after all recently the news about the battle with the Apostle is the main topic for discussion in all communities management is interested in their success and Triple Power the girl tried to say that this was not her success and
She was simply repeating after her Mentor this cloak Lucas wore 4,000 years ago although he changed with the help of magic he was absolutely convinced of this but something interested him more and he suspected that Bena was a dragon she suddenly stood up and began to tremble the girl looked very frightened
The guy pointed out that dragons don’t have a Mana vessel because the dragon’s heart is a mechanism that by itself overrides Mana it can use it immediately without the need to accumulate it from the surrounding nature although she has such a vessel but the boy still felt
Very pure Mana Benya noticed that he knew a lot about dragons look have replied that he had read it in books come to think of it Isabella had already heard that 4,000 years ago Lucas Mentor was a dragon the girl said that he was right but she was only half dragon she
Was born from the union of a human and a dragon they finished talking and Lucas said they would come down to her place as soon as they finished cooking Isabella said that she was struck by how desperate the troman community was now and how the girls spoke directly about
Everything it would be logical if she spoke only about their strengths in order to lure a person to her community this is proven that she does not know how to lie Lucas agreed and added that she is ideal for the role of head of the community but still something surprised
Isabelle that he was the first to ask her permission to explore the troman community the guy said that there are things you can learn about only by visiting the place he said that now the only important thing is how to gather all the forces in one place the girl
Understood that he was not looking for a community that would become his strength he planned to find a place where all communities would be gathered Lucas trowman was the only point of Attraction a truly great man who would not mince his words but the girls still believed
That they made a decision very quickly and agreed when they went down to the first floor they saw someone shouting at Benya as Benny said representatives of other communities began to come to Lucas to recruit him to their Clan fos assumed that Lucas wanted to join the troman clan
Even if it was true the boy believed that it was his personal decision anik’s representative came over and handed look a teleportation scroll that marked their Clan’s secret office the head of the other organization apologized because they didn’t have time to prepare the scroll and invited the boy to visit them
When he was in Ru Noble Kingdom fos called Lucas with him because there were too many extra eyes watching them in this room and he asked Benny to stay in place the girl only had time to wish good luck Lucas asked Isabelle to stay here as
Well he wanted to go alone they came to a forest not far from the tower the boy said it was a creepy enough place to invite someone into his clan but fos replied that no normal person would lure someone like him into their Community then Lucas tried to find out what this
Man was going to do fos did not believe that such a young boy could defeat the Apostle therefore he decided to personally conduct an examination on him Lucas wondered what he would do if he really killed the Apostle with his own hands he didn’t care about it if that
Was the case fos was sure that Lucas wouldn’t be able to handle him moreover all seven star Wizards are different the boy agreed that they were indeed different and without much effort broke his grass shackles finally he managed to come up with the idea that delicious meant him
Lucas said that fos had no right to be called a sevenstar wizard he was simply able to acquire the unsurpassed powerful Mana through disis means but everything else was simply Beyond his reach Lucas did not even move a finger and was already able to repel F’s attack and
Attack him in return the man then tried to use a flame wave ability but Lucas simply took it and canceled it this meant that he could foresee his next attack although before the that fos thought it was impossible it was more difficult than perfectly predicting the direction of the flying blades and
Making them fall fos admitted that he lost this confrontation frankly he wondered what Lucas would do with him now the boy himself thought that murder was a good option but he had a better idea he decided to test it with the coming of the next day the ice that
Covered his body will lead him straight into the hands of death and if his soul body can be reborn then he will be able to melt him but if he cannot be born again he will die fos did not understand how he dared to check him he believed
That Lucas had no right to do so this kid was so young but in F’s eyes he seemed unreal powerful Lucas said that the man would have to kill himself and bury the former FAS in his heart it was advice from Lucas because he truly believed he could handle it the boy
Returned to the girls and apologized for the delay now they can go on their way Isabella wanted to make sure that nothing terrible had happened Lucas replied that she knew him well so there was no point in him lying but she was not worried about him but about Foss but
The boy convinced her that he would not die even if he does not overcome it by the next day the ice will already melt and disappear but then he will be tormented by a sense of Shame it is more terrible than death itself they arranged a pass and Benny decided
To prepare food Lucas as always was the first to start tasting the dish Isabella assumed that it was common for Benny to spend the night under the Open Sky she answered what her life was like while Lucas was eating he asked if the community Master of the great
Descendants was her father she replied that it was true and he immediately asked which demigod killed him Isabella asked Lucas not to ask such questions so suddenly but Benny said that everything was fine the girl said that the gods also have a hierarchy of statuses and the one who stands at the
Very top is called the Lord the boy immediately remembered how he had lost his freedom precisely because of him she added that even among the demigods who are below him there are quite powerful ones for convenience they call them apocalypse they learned that the powers of three of them sword poison and death
About 2 years ago her father died at the hands of a demigod who controls death Lucas knew the person who controlled the poison and was sure that the old man was very strong the next day they reached the forest where their members live Lucas assessed their protective barrier
And asked if they had installed it themselves H un Missy winced in disgust as he looked at the dead insects Lucas was sure that her father had at least eight Stars Benny should be about six stars in that case this is because despite having Dragon Powers she
Was trained in human ways it would have been much better if she had been born an ordinary person but in any case it was impolite to sympathize with her level of strength and finally they reached the settlement where the members of the trowman clan lived everyone was busy
With his own affairs most were Ordinary People Benny guessed that the place didn’t look very safe considering it was the main place of the community Jeezy ran up to Benny and said that they were attacked while she was away and they couldn’t get in touch with her and they
Took away their Relic basilisk’s hyena like tals came here again Benny didn’t know what to do next after all she brought Lucas to this place but it doesn’t seem very safe here Jeezy apologized to Lucas that they didn’t have time to prepare a greeting for him Benny asked what Relic they stole this
Time Jeezy replied that they took a red ring this guy was talking about one of the seven rings that Lucas made himself he didn’t even remember where he left them last while they were discussing the situation that happened robbers came to meet them and they said that when they
Entered Benny was not there Benny said that she and Antoine have been seeing each other a lot lately he replied that these words words upset him it just seemed to them that they had a lot of baggage and they wanted to make their lives easier he wanted to have tea with them
For the first time in a long time but unfortunately they had a lot of work to do it turned out that they showed Lucas the side of which they are ashamed they invited him to join the organization but their Authority was undermined the boy asked what the expression fight for The Relic meant
Jeezy answered that as the name says it is a competition with a heroic Relic at stake which the winner receives Lucas suggested they were playing a relic Jeezy said it was a custom that came about after it became difficult to hold each other down the guy asked if it was
Possible to simply refuse to participate from the outside it looked like a way to make France so it’s easier said than done and if their reputations are tarnished managing the community will be even more difficult Lucas roughly understood what the situation was the bassilus tales are a group of
People who look like hyenas they are stealing relics from the weak troman community and not only them all medium and small communities around them have already United they take advantage of the moment when Master Benny or other members of the leadership are not there and appear about once a month Jeezy
Understood that Lucas already knew that things were not going very well for troman but in reality everything was much worse the current scale is not even 1/10th of what it was in the Heyday of their Community such small organizations go on long-term tasks to at least raise the
Level a little if they do not do at least this then they will either disappear or be absorbed other communities they invited them and now they only do what they regret but Benny asked to tell them the whole truth which it is Isabella noticed a sculpture
Nearby that was meant for Lucas and they walked over to to get a closer look while they were doing this a young guy came up to them he introduced himself and said his name was Finn Lucas wanted to ask Finn about things that aren’t very polite to ask when dating he was
Interested in why he remained until now in an almost collapsed Community especially with such abilities as they have any Community would be happy to accept them he wanted to know why they stayed on the sinking ship Isabella felt ashamed because she had tried so many times to teach him manners
Finn understood what he was talking about and they were well aware of this situation perhaps the best option would really be to go their separate ways but they cannot do so because then the troman community will be wiped off the face of the Earth the foundation of every Community is respect for its
Founder and none of them wants to lose their Roots 4,000 years ago Sorcerers and sorcerer Warriors hated each other and over time hatred Rose to such a level that they even began to lose their lives there is no need to talk about witches they were called sectarians No One considered them
Comrades but troman was different from all the others he said that all people who follow the path of magic are for each other comrades who set the goal of developing magic everyone considered him their enemy but he did not stop showing resilience he endured all difficult
Difficulties until the very end and as a result created a world in which everyone was kind to each other they believed that this was their main calling in this community even in spite of their current weakness they were not going to give up until the scattered forces were
United because they believed that if he were alive he would have done exactly that Finn apologized it seemed to him that he was talking about something absolutely ridiculous the boy replied that Lucas would be very glad that he had such good followers Lucas and Isabella went
Further on their way no one knew where they were going now but he asked Benny about the location of the Basilisk tales and about some of the rules that are established between the communities Jeezy thought that he was more interested in their group than the weak troman Community but he also
Believed that something positive was waiting for them but that was not the question she was worried about the question he asked her last asked he asked if a foreigner could apply to fight for The Relic Antoine meanwhile said that the best words for Truman’s Community are that they have fallen and
Cannot rise again he was going to take the chance and take everything from them if they didn’t have Benny and Jeezy then Truman’s ring would be theirs one of the assistants said that some vagabonds had come to Antoine they said that they wanted to fight with them for The Relic
Antoine laughed and asked that the assistant h hit them on the head for such wishes but Lucas said the rules prohibit giving up a fight everyone grabbed their weapons and couldn’t understand how this guy was able to get through the protective barrier Lucas said it was so weak that he thought it
Was an ordinary insect net this guy looked young but he wasn’t that simple Antoine guessed that he was about six stars vhack wondered what Lucas could put at stake he threw a dagger at Antoine and said that if had eyes he would know how much it was worth it was
A relic of the age of light there was an engraving on it that could reveal a secret technique Antoine came closer and said that a strange guy had come to them he liked him and told him to follow him they came to the arena where the fights
Are held and Antoine asked Lucas if he knew the rules of the confrontation for The Relic it cannot be refused there is a limit of up to three times a day also with the agreement of both parties the number of delivered items can be increased Lucas added that there is no
Need to Bear responsibility for killing the enemy Antoine became interested in what else was hidden in his secret space he wanted to take everything from him after they killed him the leader sent one of his soldiers to confront him his dispatch was a sorcerer Warrior he thought that a sorcerer who
Only studied spells could not match him therefore the boy decided to kill him with one blow but as soon as the fight began this boy fell to the ground and could not move it was a secret technique Antoine thought if this is really so then the need to learn spells
Immediately disappears and it becomes clear where such power came from but the fact is that the Mana costs for secret techniques are very high meanwhile Lucas said he had a good time and they needed to move on Antoine thought even though he pretended tended to be calm he
Actually used a lot of mana and that’s why he wants to leave quickly the leader said that he couldn’t let him go so quickly now he said that they would Supply Calvin’s Stone and the Wing boots in that case Lucas said he would bet again the dagger and the winning Red
Ring Antoine believed that he just wanted to start the battle faster because he had used a lot of Mana for the secret technique this means that they have a much better chance of winning than the first time provid Ed that they stretched the battle a little once things started
Antoine asked the fighter to concentrate on creating a protective barrier the task was to force him to use all his Mana the fighter asked not to worry no matter how strong he is he is very young so he will not be able to overcome the difference between their experience
Levels Lucas asked when they would finish their strategy meeting the next battle began and the Sorcerer managed to block Lucas’s first attack he was very happy and said that now they will definitely win because he has equal strength With the Enemy after these words his barrier was broken and the
Blows still reached its Target Antoine did not know what his secret was but he was sure that he would be able to stop this impudent boy he would be his last opponent as soon as the final battle began Antoine immediately activated the protective barrier Lucas used the secret
Technique for the third time and now antoan was convinced that his Mana had run out he wanted to use the moment when the boy weakened to kill him with one blow but as soon as he started to approach Lucas the boy counterattacked him with ice
Arrows as it turned out all this time he was not using a secret technique but an ordinary ice Arrow but the leader was convinced that such a low-level magic as an ice Arrow could not be so strong Lucas said that there are only two options
Either he is so weak or the boy is very strong Antoine ordered them to capture the girl since they did not succeed in defeating Lucas but most felt they just needed to destroy them both and take all the items for themselves but after the fiery attack Lucas came out and scaved
And decided to ask Isabella if he killed all these robbers what would it be called the girl replied that it would be called self-defense but antoan beli that they would still not be able to defeat them all together Lucas said that he as an idiot can only hide behind his weaklings
In dangerous situations the boy did not understand how such a loser could become a leader Lucas used the wind cutter and cut Antoine’s neck without even using a spell then a woman came out to them it was Master felik as soon as she began to approach the boy her heart felt as if
Someone was squeezing it under pressure she immediately changed her demeanor and asked for what purpose they had come here Lucas wanted to ask the identical question what is the purpose of this Society of robbers she knelt down and answered that they should release people he was demigods her subordinates did not
Understand how she could kneel before this idiot the boy asked who the demigods were feli answered that these are those who can destroy the whole city with one movement of the hand the strongest creatures whose power goes beyond human imagination it turned out that she knew everything well but still continued to
Build up only her personal power Lucas got angry and turned all the land around into ice if someone starts to move his body will turn into a piece of meat in a second she fell to her knees and said that she would do whatever he ordered
Her to do as long as he left at least the community itself the boy said he would f fulfill her request in exchange for her life she agreed if he would allow her community to continue to exist Lucas then stopped his attack and returned the ground to normal it was a
Master’s check and it didn’t seem that bad to him all the ice melted Lucas ordered Master felic to bring all the items they had stolen from the troman community and he also asked to tell about the location of medium and small communities nearby about all their exclusions Benny was standing on the
Street in the middle of the night Jeezy approached her and said that she might get sick she was worried if Lucas was able to get to the basilisk’s Tales without any problems Jeezy laughed and said that she would find a much better fate for herself and asked her not to
Worry about it at that moment Lucas approached them from behind and heard that they were talking about love affairs Jeezy couldn’t believe his eyes after all he thought the boy had left them Lucas said he couldn’t do that and leave them silently he said that he went for a
Short walk around the territory for General understanding they gathered around the table to discuss the situation Benny asked Lucas what important business he had he said slowly and clearly that he was going to wipe out the demigods from the earth and so he needed their support however it seemed that he would
Not be able to rely on the communities and the form in which they are now after all each of them is thinking about how to absorb the other although they should think about how to destroy the demigods he said that he wants the troman community to become a center of
Attraction for others and for him to play the role of leader not only of small and medium-sized communities but also of the three strongest communities he was only interested in whether they were willing to do it for him if they agree they will have to face
A pain that is comparable to cutting the skin it will be a real hell it will be difficult to the point that they will miss the present terrible time but if they say they are ready to handle it then he will make sure that they end up
At the very top of the mountain they saw that the boy had brought the relics that had been taken from them Isabella said that Lucas had already conquered six nearby small and medium-sized communities they promised to unite with the troman community and Obey him Finn couldn’t believe he had managed to do it
In just one day Benny thought that he had returned the relics to them to get them to agree but in reality he believed that they belonged to them from the beginning and that was just a small reward for being nice to them Lucas understood that they needed time to make
A decision and he was ready to wait a day but Benny said that they did not need time she asked simply to answer one of her questions is it really possible for the troman community to become a center of attraction for other communities Lucas vowed that he would
Give his all and make it happen the next day Benny gathered all the members of the troman clan to announce an important message they hoped that this was not an announcement about the dissolution of the community although the meeting was urgent Benny presented them with the new
Deputy master of their Community the boy introduced himself and said that from this day on he would be the deputy Master he understood that there would be many who would not like the fact that some kid accepted this position Finn agreed that if everyone was told that
Such a young guy was being appointed as a replacement there would be a lot of resentment among the community members Lucas said only one thing that they have no right to it the clan was so lacking in strong members that the place of substitute was given to a newcomer who
Joined the community Only Yesterday they should really think about it Lucas decided to go straight to the participants and he said that he will be happy for all those who are dissatisfied but they will not solve all disagreements with words at all the boy said that if there
Was even someone who could tear his clothes a little then he would immediately vacate the place and give him the Relic typon earrings which were created by Lucas himself Jizzy believed that he had only two intentions the first was to personally test the abilities of all the participants but it
Was not clear why he had to provoke them like that and the second is that he is going to take on himself all the discontents of the clan that exist the first opponent was gunar the sorcerer he asked if Lucas was absolutely sure of his position Lucas asked him not to
Worry and if he turned out to be stronger than he expected he would definitely take his hands out of his pockets gunar thought he was too cocky and decided to attack with a fireball Lucas put up a barrier without even saying a spell this meant that he was at
Least a six-star wizard gunar did not understand how it was possible that he had a level of six stars if he was about the same age Lucas assumed that gunar specialized in Fire magic then he asked what her Advantage was gunar answered that it was the driving force Lucas said
That was the correct answer compared to other types of magic at the same level Fire magic would have a much clear driving force due to the level of completion of the layer of fire it was clear that gunar had indeed continued his training day and night however the guy noted that he
Spends a lot of energy to maintain his form the driving force will not become stronger if you achieve a perfect round shape he advised that it is better to concentrate on increasing its power but gunar did not know how he could raise her Lucas said that he needed to learn fear
A long time ago there was a wizard among his acquaintances who received a very severe burn all over his body everyone thought that he would not be able to recover as a wizard but in the end he was able to overcome it and become a very reputable fire
Wizard this means that the bad sides are hidden behind the positive ones this was the result of him being able to personally experience the effects of fire the most important thing is Imagination he will be able to see the way when he clearly draws the essence of the flame in his head gunar
Bowed to Lucas and thanked him for such guidance and help the guy raised his left hand to his eyes and was simply shocked how had he not noticed this gunar suggested that he tried because this boy was not only very strong but also very intelligent thanks to one stroke he was
Able to determine very precisely what gunar needed and give practical advice he believed that Lucas definitely knew the right way but his friend did not understand how he could flaunt the fact that he had learned about his weakness therefore he decided to show him a good example as soon as the boy approached
Lucas he was stopped by a stone wall after some guidance he returned to gantar and said that Lucas did know the right way in just one day he was able to completely win the hearts of community members in 3 months he promised to raise the abilities of the members of the
Community to a new level he included Master Benny and Jizzy and Finn in this list within 3 months they will hold a confrontation in honor of the beginning of their friendly relations with the nearest small and mediumsized communities it will not be a fight for a relic but a confrontation whose purpose
Is the opportunity to become friends after all they have already come under their leadership however the troman clan will need to show a strength far beyond theirs after the victory none of the Clans would even dare to be dissatisfied with their position under the troman Community Finn said that seemed completely
Impossible but Lucas warned them that it would be real hell they started training and Benny was first in line Lucas asked her to activate her magic everything was as Lucas thought that Benny espcially created a room of Mana inside her this was because she had
Been told that she would not be able to use magic without it dragons do not need to create such rooms and accumulate Mana in themselves after all they can directly use the Mana received from nature to begin Benny will need to destroy it first you need to get rid of
All the Mana that is in it although Benny wasn’t ready for this Lucas began this cleansing process anyway he said that she might feel some kind of heaviness but that was a side effect that appeared because they created an unnecessary Mana room Lucas said he would destroy it and Ben needed to focus
On keeping the Mana that remained inside from interfering with him she turned out to be stronger than he thought so it might hurt a little it would take a long time and he didn’t know if Benny could handle such a load but maybe he was worried for nothing because Benny was
The master of the troman clan the girl fell to the ground and asked if this was the end but the boy said that he had finished only today’s part and for this they will need to spend at least a month but Benny said that she would rather die
But Lucas once again warned that real hell would await them Lucas then trained Finn he was annoyed that he couldn’t compete with him he felt as if he was attacking a stone rock when Finn’s Powers ran out Lucas said his skills were worse than a second rate Warrior he
Managed to hurt his pride therefore Lucas was calm because it means that he has a chance to become stronger he remembered Finn talking about his technique called 100 Royal kicks it was a normal basic combat ability and there is no special technique in it he was
Right therefore if you use it for a long time the enemy quickly understands the pattern of attacks and it becomes much more difficult to fight Lucas said that his technique is great because it is basic he has to follow the enemy and identify his weak points only then can
He destroy him with one blow but Finn did not understand how to become stronger there are no easy paths for sorcerer Warriors one step at a time he will have no choice but to gradually climb them but then Lucas said that he could make him climb those stairs very
Quickly at first Finn was happy and agreed but later regretted it Lucas ordered him to get up because they needed to finish the second part of the training next in line was the warrior Jizzy they were training in the forest Lucas handed him his dagger and told him
That from now on he must use it it is an artifact of the age of light it has several techniques hidden in it and it is made of mithil so it cannot be attached to a dagger jezy said he’s just a regular wizard now but Lucas noted
That he had used the sword long enough and he was sure that chezy had not forgotten all the techniques he possessed if you pay attention to his hands and the calluses on them you can immediately tell how experienced a swordsman he is Lucas was going to help him develop as a sorcerer swordsman
Although he only reaches five stars in terms of his magical skills but if he can use this dagger properly we can hope for his rapid development Jeezy promised to concentrate on this but he was not sure of himself Lucas replied that he could not worry about that because he would personally
Deal with the matter when Jeezy returned from practice Finn apologized to him because he couldn’t even turn his head in his Direction Jeezy also fell to the floor and said that his limbs would not rise even in the toilet he could not lower his pants Benny came back after
Them she said that Lucas had been crawling in her stomach all day Jeezy said he didn’t have the strength to go to the bathroom but Benny said she wouldn’t forgive him if he did it in the room Lucas ran into their house and said that they have 5 minutes to eat and have
To go to the evening training it seemed to him that they were not feeling well a guy entered the room and told Ben that he had completed the task but then he saw what was happening there Isaac thought that Lucas was a hired killer and immediately began to draw his sword
Benny wanted to explain everything but she did not have the strength for it Isaac did not understand how he managed to deal with the entire leadership of the clan while he was gone Lucas used the barrier to defend himself and asked who this guy was then Professor Adelia came closer and recognized
Lucas Benny regained her strength and said that this was a person they were sending to another place for one task she asked Isaac to lower his sword to present it officially this is the new Deputy president of the community Truman Lucas and his assistant Isabella isaed was very surprised that
They were so young Adelia got angry because she wanted him to be her assistant Isaac apologized to the boy and said that he did not know all the news Lucas asked him not to worry because he would have done exactly the same in a similar situation Adelia decided to find out
What made him become the deputy leader in the troman community he replied that it just just happened that way he added that now he is higher in rank and asked to communicate with him respectfully but then he said that he was joking while searching for traces left by the
Sorcerer Warrior King’s followers in the lands of the elves they found a clue to his whereabouts therefore they followed him and caught up everyone was interested in what happened next he was not at all inclined to join the community he said that he was not going to talk to dogs
From a rotten Clan also he already knew about the demigods however it seemed that he was not interested in either communities or battles he said that the most important thing for him is to check the magical artifact Lucas asked Isabelle how long it would take to get to Reynolds from
Here she answered that first you need to take the Eastern Road and then move to file it with the help of a teleportation Stone in other words this is the place where his family is Lucas said that he would go and meet the follower of the sorcerer warrior king
Himself Isaac was shocked by such a thoughtless act it was very dangerous and his abilities were Universal they pretended not to hear isa’s words and Lucas said they would leave right now he noticed that Benny trusted him very much and the boy began to wonder who this stranger really was
Isabella guessed that Lucas wanted to go on this trip alone without her help now they were at the stage when the foundation of the community was laid with great difficulty and they cannot be sure that until it is not there chaos will not start here Isabella said that
She would temporarily take his place so that he could concentrate on a more important task but in return she asked only one person that he send reminders about himself more often and if something happens she will immediately run to him Lucas noted that during this
Time she had grown up a lot and thanked her her for her care before leaving he asked everyone to be more careful until he returned when the boy went out into the yard he saw that all members of the community had come to see him off they
Spoke his name and did not know what to do in his absence Lucas asked not to pretend because soon such hell would break out that they would forget even him although Isabella looks simple but if she gets angry she will show her character in a month friendly battles with the neighboring communities should
Take place and they all knew what would happen if they lost but the participants were determined to destroy everyone in their path Lucas said that he would wait for their next meeting the Phoenix that Lucas revived finally woke up in a human body the boy asked that two and three
Tudas not break into his friend’s dungeon therefore he asked the Phoenix to become the ruler of the mountain range Lucas arrived in the city of grod in order to implement his plan with the help of Mana he changed his appearance so that he would not be
Suspected now his name was C and he was AC rank mercenary he is 26 years old lives in the eastern city of iGo he is known in the mercenary Guild as a three-star sorcerer before his departure Isaac asked why he necessarily wanted to take fake documents the boy explained that
These territories belong to his family moreover everyone knew about the rumors that were being spread that Isaac Blake could very likely be related to a demigod therefore it was important for him to avoid conflicts the boy came to the Hunter’s Guild to register this was Frey’s native place
And inside Lucas there was some kind of familiar feeling maybe it was Frey’s Consciousness reacting Lucas came to the nearest bar to eat and already there the local started looking at him strangely he approached the counter and the girl asked what he wanted to order the Mountain Road to the city was very
Dangerous so Isaac recommended Lucas to go by wagon to save energy and time but the boy was not sure that the wagon would be able to reach the very heart of the mountains Isaac said that there is one group of traders who make deals with the elves every month that’s why they hire
Highclass mercenaries Isaac offered to become their guard as a mercenary Lucas told the girl that he wanted to get a job become a guard for Traders who will go to Reynolds she said that only C Rank and above are accepted for that task the guy
Said that in that case he wants to take the exam to increase his rank Lucas added that he would like to pass this exam right now the girl told him to follow the sky and warned that the registration fee is 10 silver coins they began to descend the stairs
Was in an unknown Direction and so they came to a certain man the girl said that this guy hopes to raise his level he replied that Irene could deal with such a freak herself because he has a headache due to a hangover Irene said that there are two types of exams to
Increase the level assignment and Confirmation the assignment will mean that he will receive a task from the one who checks it and if he completes it he will confirm his abilities and if he chooses confirmation then he will have to show his abilities standing right in front of them but in
The last 10 years no one has coped with this method and it was all due to the fact that they are very picky in choosing people Lucas did not listen to the girl any further and said that he was choosing confirmation he didn’t have much time so
He suggested starting right now the man said that such an interesting specimen had not come to them for a long time they they went into a separate room and Lucas asked what he had to do he thought he would have to fight them but they didn’t want to waste their powers so
Irene asked to use her powers on one of the walls she convinced Lucas that it was impossible to break her there only five-star wizard in the entire guild put several layers of protective Magic on her Irene said that even if this alcoholic hits her it is not a fact that
She will break the boss was in a rank Lucas asked if he could destroy this wall would he actually be able to become an a rank they started laughing really hard Irene said he was very cute Lucas asked her to leave when she finished taunting him the guy decided to use a
Fireball that can only be activated by a five-star sorcerer the boss ordered Irene to quickly lie down on the ground at that moment Lucas hit the wall as a result he managed to make a huge hole and and Irene and the boss admitted that they were wrong in relation to him after that
They started congratulating him on his arank the boss was delighted that he was so powerful at such a young age the man introduced himself and said that his name was Donkey he was interested in whether the boy had already joined a group of mercenaries but Lucas replied that he
Was not going to join anywhere he was in a great hurry to raise his level but the reason was unknown to to them Irene said that Lucas wanted to protect the people heading to rain Els dumy said that his abilities can be fully trusted therefore he promised to pass on the information
To people connected with the campaign The Mercenaries were drinking in the bar and discussing the news that ISAC is likely to leave the post of head of the fifth Tower he has really been in his position for a long time the place of the head of the tower cannot be empty
For so long and it was logical to guess that he was released then Lucas approached them and greeted his colleagues he said that he was in this place not so long ago and the State of Affairs was quite dark therefore he asked for some advice or information Lucas said he was having a
Treat today and asked the waiter to bring them beer and snacks they saw that this kid knew the basics of their company he said that he really just wanted to be in the Blake family’s security the men supported him and said said that the salary was good there also there were many Beauties
There and in general they believed that such a work was sent only by God himself the boy blushed and asked if they had any information about the Blake family he wanted to know something even trivial one of the men said that his friend Hans said that he saw several
Wagons approaching the estate but for such a house even a regular delivery would require several carriages but it was still strange because the there were a lot of them even for delivery and inside human voices could be heard as if someone was sobbing very loudly Lucas was approached
By Alcon he was the leader of the guard that was going to rain Els he had heard from Dy that he was a very talented sorcerer dumy is very picky about people so Alan was waiting for the moment to see him in action although this is a
Common defense task you should always be ready Al pointed out that all the people heading to rainel had died last month Immortals have been appearing on the mainland lately although they have almost never teamed up with anyone if you think about it their appearance is not so good news Immortals are those who
Are driven only by hatred for all the living around them but it was absolutely pointless to think about it now one should concentrate only on what is right in front of him now when they were already on their way to the city of rain out the boy saw a suspicious grandfather in
The wagon Alon approached Lucas and asked how he was feeling the boy replied that everything was fine he asked him to rest well because when they entered the forest everything would begin in Earnest Lucas asked who the old man was who was riding with him Alon replied that it was
Another five-star sorcerer his name was shik a rank mercenary he was well known in their circles he was called Green wind at a stop while Lucas was eating a man approached him and asked to sit next to him it was the same green wind and Lucas let him sit next to him he
Introduced himself and said that while he was concerned that an old man was interrupting such a young fellow’s meal it might seem a little Annoying the man noted that he felt the energy of a very rare Spirit from him Lucas realized that he was interested in him because of
Darkman’s energy so he did not guess about his elusory magic the boy said that although he had signed a contract with the spirit he was not a conscript Lucas became curious as to how he managed to feel his energy after all an ordinary person will not be able to
Guess about anything but if he can’t tell then Lucas asked him to just keep quiet but in return he wanted to know something he wondered why he joined this task he replied that it was because he was worried about Immortals it was said that they almost never appear near rainel at least they
Haven’t been there for the last few Millennia he spoke as if he had already lived several thousand years the use of ucer magic suggests that a person is hiding something in Lucas’s case it is a person and he was very interested in what he wanted to hide the green wind
One of alona’s assistants ran up to him and said they were in big trouble a group of Immortals appeared in One Direction This was the direction they were heading it was not difficult to understand that they would not be able to prevent a collision with them alen
Said they needed to go scouting and ask the green wind to enchant the weapons of the Scout Squad members Lucas felt a not very strong holy power but for a demigod his power was very superficial at some point the fighters began to smell an unpleasant smell of rotting
They realized that there were Immortals not far from them and went to meet them to strike first the group ran into the clearing and saw that all the Immortals were dead no one could understand what had happened there Lucas was visible next to the corpses examining them he
Said that it was definitely done by a person in addition he spent no more than 10 minutes to kill all these monsters while they couldn’t figure out who did it Lucas was sure it was a follower of the sorcerer warrior king they were about to leave but they sensed
That there was some kind of energy built up behind them and saw the Immortals flying in different directions from the attack they stopped and tried to find out what kind of guy was standing in front of them but he decided not to answer their questions and simply went
Forward but Alona did not give up hope and he wondered for what purpose he was killing the Immortals but now they woke up earlier than usual attracted by High ma Lucas noticed that he had the physique of a sorcerer Warrior follower and he believed that it would be dangerous to
Leave him just like that after all this is a road that is constantly used by a trading organization circumstances do not allow them to leave such a monster here but alen said that he was not someone they could fight then Lucas said that he would follow him alone he will follow
And return when he finds out if he is dangerous Alon could not allow the sorcerer to leave on his own but he was completely confident in his secret skills which he hid from everyone the guy said that he would give them a report and asked everyone to finish for
Now and move on this guy kept going destroy without Mortals it annoyed him that they appeared without stopping one of the monsters attacked him from behind and was able to bite him but it turned out to be a bad idea and his teeth just fell like a broken conf fence Lucas was
Watching him and the boy noticed it but he decided to ask who he was a guy walked past him and asked how long he had been studying the art of a warrior sorcerer as it turned out this guy hates communities but it so happened that Lucas told about his clan troman and
Said that he came from it he did not listen to him further and simply decided to attack but Lucas used the protective barrier this guy said that he gave a good warning to the guy from their Community he definitely said that he would kill anyone who came to him again
He grabbed Lucas and told him to snap out of it if he didn’t want to die because he wasn’t going to associate with the idiots in the community it was strange to him that a person who took over the powers of a sorcerer Warrior did not want to associate with
Demigods it sounded like nonsense to him he didn’t believe that communities were trying to get rid of demigods because he believed that clans were places where stupid pigs strained only to fill their bellies so no demigods could be talked about that’s why he didn’t want to join such a pigy Lucas
Said that he was right as never before and he completely agreed with these words now all the communities were busy only restraining each other what they were doing was in no way connected with the destruction of the demigods Lucas asked not to insult the pigs and not to call them members of the
Clans by such names he was the one who was going to change that although the existence of corruption is true but in order to create competition for demigods the real strength of the community is needed to concentrate diverse forces in one place renewal is inevitable this guy assumed that Lucas
Wanted to unite all the clans in the county this time a very interesting guy came to him and he decided to check if he has the abilities that give him the right to say such things he gave a long enough introduction and Lucas asked him to attack him quickly or his fists would
Grow mold the boy charged at Lucas but he managed to dodge it just in time thanks to his dexterity as he tried to catch up with the boy Lucas continued to taunt him and call him names at one point he got tired of running away and decided to use his ice
Arrows but they were not as effective as with other opponents Lucas noted that in his stubbornness he was a copy of kazin in his youth then the boy decided to use Frost’s breath his limbs were immobilized and an ice blade was ready to attack from above but he was not
Going to give up and put up his Stone Shield then Lucas came closer to him and said that it was time for them to have a quiet talk but he broke the block of ice in which his boyfriend had placed him and pounced on Lucas again he hoped he
Had finally caught him but Lucas was dodging to the right and the warrior was just falling in front of him now the warrior really lost hope of catching him he lacked the speed of movement Lucas offered him a hand and suggested that the conversation continue calmly but he
Suddenly got up and started running away in an unknown Direction Lucas did not like his behavior when he caught up with him he realized that he was not running away but was taking him somewhere Lucas didn’t like that he couldn’t say it normally in words like all adequate
People the warrior noticed that this unusual way of moving was one of the sorcerer Warrior Powers but all these techniques can be transferred to only one person he wondered where he learned them Lucas decided to leave those thoughts to his imagination he tried to ask aen where they were going but he
Said it didn’t matter aan promised that he would know when they reached their destination if he could run after him they ran to some abandoned house Lucas could guess that aun was taking him to his home he suddenly shouted and asked Ricky to come outside to him Lucas did
Not expect this and said that it would be possible to at least warn but aan said that if this is not done then he will not wake up it was difficult for him to guess who he was talking about but it was also impossible to find out
But then aan said that Ricky is a demig God who lives in this house he left the house and asked what had happened he noticed that agen had brought a companion with him there could be no mistake he had enormous power he really was a demigod and he was similar in level to
The old one who uses poison Ricky was exactly the level of Apocalypse aan pointed his finger at Lucas and said he came from the community he asked if aun had done everything he asked the boy replied that he had done everything he asked him to
Come in and said that it was time to move on to the next stage and he also allowed his friend to come in Lucas grabbed aun and asked why he was a follower of the sorcerer Warrior technique joining hands with the demigod he asked to let him go for a
Start but Lucas said it depended on his answer aen believed that the reason why he cooperated with Ricky was obvious he was a traitor and his goal was to destroyed the demigods Lucas said he wasn’t going to believe it but aen replied that it was
His choice to believe it or not he has time before he can decide after listening to him when they entered the house Lucas noticed the Distortion of the space inside aun asked what this meant Lucas answered that it was an expansion of a limited area several dozen times due to
The Distortion of time and space it was a wonderful ability a person who did not get the pass would not even be able to identify the place Ricky asked them to sit more comfortably he was already expecting them in one of his rooms he surprised aan because he let the boy in
Here so easily Ricky asked to look at him such a look does not happen to people who have lived only 100 years this time aan brought a really interesting person Lucas asked if he had really betrayed the demigods Ricky replied that he seemed to he wanted to
Know why it happened but Ricky replied that he didn’t need to know all the details just the fact itself Ricky invited him not to win his trust but to help him in his plans if you kill the Apostle then the demigod will fall into hibernation the guy literally felt his stomach digesting
Itself the reason why the number of Immortals is increasing recently is that the Apostle who creates them is roaming around he asked aen to destroy all the monsters to annoy him he is somewhere in reels his name is Odin he is the Apostle of the demigod who controls death and his
Request was that the two of them kill this Apostle Odin and Ricky in turn will deal with the demigod Who falls asleep Lucas asked why he didn’t go It Alone he shouldn’t have a problem taking down the Apostle he replied that if he starts doing something on his own it will be
Very noticeable and he will be suspected the consciousness of the Apostle is connected with the demigod directly he can only engage in the killing of the demigod because if his betrayal is revealed then the whole plan will burst like a balloon Ricky said that if you kill the Apostle you can
Easily deal with the demigod who has the power to single-handedly destroy an entire city it was very surprising to Lucas that there was such an easy way aan said they were very difficult to talk about after all they just need to deal with the Apostle but Lucas said
That it won’t be that easy he once killed an apostle who controlled lightning although he was not an apostle of the Apocalypse but he was very difficult to fight Ricky suspected that he was talking about the Apostle of the demigod Andra because only she can control lightning he asked for proof of
This although he had already lost all the physical remains but then he remembered that there was only one option he revealed a clot that was infused with the lightning energy he got from the crystal Ricky began examining it and said he was sure it was indra’s lightning bolt this is the
Energy that can be obtained only by getting rid of the Apostle Ricky began to trust him much faster than he expected he took his weapon and said he would be back soon with the help of the sword he opened a portal for himself and entered there
Lucas tried to find out from Aon where he went but the boy replied that he would be back soon after some time he returned through the same portal but in his hands was the head of the demigod Indra in this way Ricky proved that he was telling the truth they have the same
Goal and they understand each other very well therefore he believed that they no longer had any reason not to unite the power that controls the apostles cannot be compared to the power of demigods it was very dangerous to create assistance capable of possessing such Powers it seems that they have no choice
But to try to reduce this risk over the past several thousand years the demigods have taken a lot of lives this means that if you do it personally you can completely disappear from the face of the Earth but Lucas did not understand how a demigod could disappear and who could do that Ricky
Replied that God himself could do that although he calls him a God he is not the mighty one that people think of in the first place he can be called the law that governs this world like a perfect lump of energy that maintains the balance of this world and demigods are
Just small parts that have separated if it weren’t for the demigod himself telling him that Lucas would have thought he was being offered to join a new religion aan asked if there were at least a few Gods who really disappeared Ricky replied that of the those he knew about about 20 demigods
Disappeared that’s all he had to do in a month they will meet in one place with five higher beings called apocalypses until then they need to destroy Odin by any means necessary the purpose of this Gathering will be to purge him of traitors in the past few decades Ricky
Has destroyed several demigods who fell into hibernation if they are not stupid they will understand that only a demigod like them could do such a thing although they do not guess that it was Ricky in that place all the demigods will gather with their Apostles and it is clear that
Odin will be there there is a high probability that they will disappear after the meeting is over and if they disappear Ricky will have no way to find them Egan asked to explain to him in ordinary language and not in such complicated terms but he understood that
Their only chance was to destroy that apostle and to do that you need to find a way to get into Ral aun said that it was very easy to do on the way to Ricky he noticed that Lucas can fly therefore it is possible to take off in the landed in
Rals but Lucas was wondering what they should do after they put his plan into action it will not matter how they get there whether by air or underground because as soon as they appear there they will immediately become foreigners aan assumed that from that moment they simply could not draw
Attention to themselves and had to hide Lucas was surprised that Ricky wanted to catch the Apostle with such a person the demigod replied that he was very relieved that Lucas agreed to help the boy asked aun to listen to him very carefully in the village of the High
Elves there is a large tree of the center of the world which is supported by rals it represents life itself connected with all the cores of the city also the goddess of this place is spiritually connected with all the trees of the world he asked Aon how long he
Thought it would take them to find the strangers the boy became angry and refused to come up with a plan maybe there is a way they were already ready to die but suddenly stopped in front of the village this is because people could not go inside their city but they came
Very quickly and never even once met the Immortals perhaps due to the fact that aun destroyed them Alan told his assistants that the deal with the elves would take place tomorrow so he should be well rested the forest groaned the situation was not the best if Immortals continued to appear and disappear there
Then these lands could really come to an end green wind saw that someone was approaching him and quickly had to change his account it was Lucas in his special cane body the old man was happy that he was back safe and sound green wind asked if he had learned anything about that
Warrior at that moment aun came out to them Lucas told him that this old man could lead them to rals he did not understand what was happening there aan approached him and began to demand that he lead them into the city if he did not
Want to see how all the elves would die Lucas pushed aan away and told the green wind that they needed to get to rals and asked if he could help the old man did not know what had happened to him but he asked to be treated with respect the guy
Grabbed him and said that now is not the time for his stupid show this is a matter that should be resolved as soon as possible it will be better for everyone Lucas said that he knew from the beginning that he was a highelf the boy transformed and said
That he was just like him only came from the troman community and he needed the help of the green wind then the elf also turned into his true self and asked to tell about what the whole world needs Egan was surprised because he thought that in front of him was an old
Grandfather and not a young thin girl who looked like a doll shes said that she became responsible for this case because she cares about Immortals he asked if she knew anything about demigods she replied that nothing except that these are beings who surpass others and are close to the gods Lucas said
That there may be a subordinate demigod in this area and now is in reels but schules knew that this was impossible because rainel does not allow people from the outside into his territories even if they enter there by force the boy replied that he was different from Ordinary People Lucas
Understood that she was the same high elf as Odin so it would be better not to reveal information about the Apostle now he said that he did not have time to tell all the details but you can be sure that only they will be able to track him
Down but for this the girl asked to answer only one of her questions he said that he was not a conscript but at that time it was not known how he concluded a contract with the spirit the boy said he learned it from his close dark elf friend shules couldn’t believe that a
Dark elf who was stronger than them had transferred his technique to a human they seemed very open to him especially his friend Camila had really wonderful personal qualities there wasn’t a single elf in ral’s who didn’t know her and this strongest Panther in the world recognized an ordinary person as a
Friend shul said she would believe him and lead them to the Village the demigods learned that Indra had died and again the killer had left no trace this was done by the traitor they were talking about a few days ago they needed to be careful until the next
Meeting after that a servant came to Odin and said that the goddess was calling him to a meeting he asked to convey that he would come come soon Odin did not believe that there would be a fool in the city who would threaten him the Queen’s own brother and so they
Finally came to the tree of light it was really very big the guards noticed chokes on the horizon but did not expect her to return so quickly she replied that it had happened this time and asked if nothing had happened during her absence the boys stood and listened to
Them but understood absolutely nothing because they spoke an Elven language vova noticed that people came with her shock said that these are comrades with whom she cooperates they helped her when she was on the trail of a necromancer so shules started working with them even so people can enter only after greeting the
Goddess and receiving permission vova asked if they would go to her immediately so that she could send a request for an audience in advance Egan began to worry because he was interested in how the case was progressing according to the rules everyone who came must say hello to the
Goddess therefore they immediately went to her they passed much more easily than aun had expected shocks returned and asked the goddess to behave more politely after all she is the heart of the entire city the audience with her will not be very long aun had said that
He was cold enough in life that she might have a preconceived notion that he was ill-mannered he asked not to worry because the Marshall King technique is an art that hardens both the mind and the body shes was worried as if she was stuck in one place and had no way to get
Rid of unhealthy energy Lucas asked her not to be so serious this guy was a clone of cazen he constantly talked about meeting women but as soon as they appeared in front of them he immediately became like a stone they came to the goddess snow she already knew about the foreigners
Who helped shokes Lucas laughed and asked chokes to look at aegon in order to confirm his words as soon as he met a beautiful girl he was immediately petrified she had the same surname as Odin it means that the Apostle is a blood relative of the queen now it was
Clear why Odin was able to calmly spread his wings on rol’s territory it was truly amazing she was not a high elf as far as he knew all elf Queens belonged to a high race shes bowed and knelt down she invited an audience with the queen for the rights
Of the first daughter she said that these people were helping with her task as the report said she asked that they be allowed to stay for a few days before they set out again shok said that the queen spoke human language so she asked them to introduce themselves Lucas did
Not understand how long aegon would remain Stone her skin was like white Jade and and her graceful movements resembled the flapping of a butterfly’s Wings a delicate voice that made the knes bend the word beautiful would not be enough to describe her shules seemed to him a goblin compared to the Elven
Queen the girl asked aun to finally introduce himself to Queen snow as soon as he saw her face he could not think straight away this girl did not allow him to collect his thoughts he tried to force himself to calm down and look at this beautiful a woman aen was trying
Really hard to do it but his expression was very terrible one of the guards said that he was ill-mannered and did not understand how he could allow himself to behave like that the queen with one gesture of her hand asked the guards to be more calm and restrained in relation
To the guests Lucas decided to start the first one he hoped that the grace of the forest would be Eternal and the Warm Rays of the sun would cover the blue sky the Sorcerer of the cast CA Empire greeted his majesty the queen of the elves it seemed that despite his human
Origins he was aware of Elvin etiquette she gave permission for their stay in the city and advised them to leave when they are properly recovered after a long journey shul said they would do as their Queen ordered already in the room aan asked what was on their table Lucas
Answered that it was dinner prepared by shokes aen was Furious because he thought even goats ate better Lucas told him not to expect to see meat on ribs in an Elven Village Lucas decided to share the jerky with him aam liked this boy because he was always prepared for any
Situation he asked Lucas where shules had gone the boy replied that she had a lot to report the boy began to speak more quietly and said that everything was more difficult than he thought one must be careful because the hearing of elves is much better than that of
Humans this is all because the idiot Odin is a relative of the queen they had no direct evidence so if they start interrogating him they will be accused of rebellion then the whole village will become their enemies if Ricky is to be trusted then a mediator is needed for
Communication between the Apostle and the apocalypse aan enjoyed the jerky and couldn’t figure out what it was made of when Odin tries to contact the apocalypse they should feel at least a little bit of the Holy Force Maybe by following it you can find a mediator so Lucas offers to sit and wait
For him to show his tail but it was not known when it would happen the guy assumed that it would happen today or tomorrow the fact is that aegan has been killing Immortals for more than a week one demon is very addicted to killing how long can a blood- hungry Beast last
In a village that smells only of grass shocks return to to them but she looked very tired she said that she had been walking here and there all night and could not sleep even for a little while she went to her room and asked no one to
Wake her until she woke up herself shules was Reckless enough considering that she had brought two men into her home but Lucas thought that she related to Men of the human race as much as to dogs or cats the boy said he had some business so he needed to leave for a
While and he had one quest for Aon he wanted to send a message to one of his friends Lucas came to the outskirts of the city and began to meditate he wanted to concentrate and free his soul he wanted that person to know what happened 4,000 years ago and
What happened to their friends after that entering the world of the Soul he turned into his original account he had not felt so calm for a long time a girl appeared in his mind she knew knew that he was actually Lucas she said her name was Crystal and
Immediately began to cry he survived very well all that happened during this time it was a very long way filled to the brim with suffering and loneliness he endured everything that was too much for any ordinary person H muu she added that Karo tastes much worse than even zombies although she is currently
Limited by the powers of a demigod she will tell him everything she can Lucas said that he wanted to know about the last moments of his comrades lives she was connected to all the lands of this world he assumed that the crystal knew about everything she said that it would
Be a long story and asked to get comfortable the girl started with Casen he met the last moments of his life in the amican desert after a fight that lasted about a week a fight with one demigod the two of them disappeared it was a really great fight sword Master rushed died along
With his family he was even more interested in shui’s fate Crustle was very doubtful whether she should tell him the truth or not after all there was something in history that should remain unknown to him but the boy insisted because now he went out to fight the self-styled gods no matter how
Harsh reality is he cannot miss anything judging by his words he had already prepared for this in that case she thought that it would be better for him to see everything with his own eyes so that he would have no doubts he appeared in an unknown place
And saw shuhi lying on the ground next to him he said he thought she might be a traitor then he understood everything that is why the relationship between rushed and kajin deteriorated so much Iris was standing next to him she asked him not to make her laugh maybe he
Didn’t believe her but Lucas definitely did the girl replied that she also believed but only Lucas it was Mutual but as a result she betrayed Lucas because his cherished desire was the destruction of the demigods Iris believed that they were the same because shui’s limitation had
Led Lucas to such an end shui thought she was offended by them but she really didn’t care it angered her that he decided to take Lucas’s empty seat shui agreed with her because he wasn’t good enough to be his replacement Iris laughed and asked not to pretend to be calm because she is
Sick of hypocrisy shui asked why Iris United with the demigods why did she do it this was exactly what Lucas feared the most shui said if Lucas saw this he would be very disappointed in her but she screamed and said that Lucas had already died the old man said that it was
Possible and it was better that he did not see it at first she was very angry with shui but then she remembered the position she was in and started to smile she was sorry that she still had to destroy him and made the last attack
She asked him not to worry and rest and she herself would fulfill Lucas’s dream Iris believed that in this era it was impossible to resist the demigods it was necessary to wait until some time passed until they were sufficiently cornered as a result shui couldn’t do anything he
Didn’t get rid of the demigods he didn’t improve the relationship between friends he didn’t even prevent iris from becoming a traitor and most importantly it did not prevent the death of his best friend Lucas he did not understand why he was called the Great Sage because he lived in Endless
Failures the boy was very frightened after such a truth from Crustle she also said that iris is alive and possible even in this generation although she couldn’t guarantee that it was the girl he knew Lucas thought about shuhi how he asked for forgiveness before he died his last
Words were forgiveness although it is not he who should be apologizing Lucas’s shortcomings turned into Apologies uttered by a friend but Crustle assured her that he was very strict with himself after that he returned to his body the boy spent almost the whole day in ious Lucas was still being watched
Meanwhile aun did not know what to do and began to stand on one finger and count the seconds he was constantly lost and therefore began to count from the beginning Lucas came back and said that the meditation was a bit long aan said that he had given what he asked for and
She said that she would come when the sun had completely set Lucas thanked him and told Aon that he had enough to deal with he said he was going to destroy Odin at night the boy immediately finished his training and decided to go wash up before an important task a girl
Visited Lucas he surprised her with his Every Act she was unexpectedly contacted by a student of the self- styled king of sorcerer Warriors and said that Lucas was looking for her she even doubted whether to believe him no one could even think that they would meet again in the village of
Hael Lucas said that he was surprised when he learned that the Apostle is a blood relative of the queen to be more precise they are not related at all Queen snow was adopted since ancient times Queens came from the frood family but this time they did not have a
Daughter and they could not pass this place to Odin because he is a man now it became clear to Lucas he knew that the Queens belonged to High Elves but when he saw that snow was not a high elf he was very surprised she was an ice elf it was a
Rare race that lives in the snowy regions of the north Lucas continued to be closely watched and Eaves dropped Camila asked when the guy was going to act he replied that there was no point in dragging and he would do it today she assumed that her task would be to
Silence the guards who were attached to him he wasn’t surprised that she figured it out on her own in order to get here she had to imperceptibly bypass the guards besides judging by the fact that he sent his friend to her it means that he had some kind of
Request Camila said that she was also there as a guest and therefore they could not raise any unnecessary suspicions and if they were caught she was going to say that Lucas had threatened her and she had no choice he wasn’t sure that anyone would believe that the strongest Panther on Earth was
Scared of human threats she asked why he left Isabella and came alone Lucas replied that she was replacing him as an instructor for the community members Camila was surprised that the cute child had already managed to become an instructor she quickly got used to this
Job it was as if she had worked in the clan all her life it’s time for Camila to disappear she asked Lucas to be more careful because Odin is a conscript with good abilities when a sorcerer becomes an apostle and gains Powers he loses the ability to use Magic
However the summoning abilities were in harmony with the abilities moreover these are the abilities of not just a demigod but someone who has the power of the Apocalypse the girl who served Odin asked if he wanted anything but he simply killed her without any words because his energy Rose from killings
The maid did not understand why he killed her however for now it was only in his imagination the girl asked permission to leave if he didn’t didn’t need anything else and he let her go due to the powers of the death controll demigod he cannot suppress the desire to
Kill at all Odin went for a walk to get rid of stupid thoughts but in the park he met shokes who asked why he was walking at night the guy assumed that she had been on the road for a long time and now she was tired but she had to
Continue doing a lot of things shocks did not complain because she had to do it Odin also heard that these people helped her in the pursuit of The Necromancer and asked how the case was progressing she replied that everything is very confusing and these people are sure that the Necromancer is inside
Their Village Odin believed that the best solution was to kill her so that their affair would not continue as soon as he came a few steps aun appeared in front of the girl and pushed her away at first she thought he did it because she fed them the same
Grass aen turned to her and told her to be quiet because if it wasn’t for him she would be dead by now Odin summoned the high level wind spirit stonia shocks couldn’t believe that he was really going to attack her Odin was surprised because he didn’t think that the
Stranger shokes had brought would be a sorcerer Warrior who was destroying his lovely Immortals aun said that if he is from the royal family it does not mean that he can do everything he wasn’t really going to tell anything but since they were going to die anyway there was no
Point in holding back aan wasn’t going to listen to his threats and abuse so he attacked him first he noticed that his head had become very strange and aan planned to fix it Odin advised him to be more careful with his words an Untitled Outsider could not say such things to a
Member of a noble Elven Clan but in reality he was nothing more than a puppet of a demigod shocks did not understand what was happening and who Odin really was he understood that a normal conversation would not work with aun so he decided to move on to the main plan because he was
Just dying to kill someone he began summoning Immortals to do all the dirty work for him shes could not believe that Odin was the same Necromancer who summons Immortals these Immortals were much stronger than the one she saw from the outside besides there were a lot of them
At the this rate the whole village would be in danger aen didn’t think he was that sensitive and would immediately reveal his identity the boy turned to sches and said that now she knows his true face and will witness that he is an apostle Lucas said if they attacked the Queen’s
Brother without any proof Not only would they get hurt but she would too then shes realized that aan had specifically provoked Odin to this act the Apostle considered his friends very sweet they give off the beautiful Aroma of death aun smiled and said that they really look a lot like him especially
Their disgusting faces that make me sick Odin noticed that this boy was becoming more and more impudent and assumed that he wanted to die sooner than anyone else but he was interrupted by a large fiery explosion that Odin himself fell under he was scared and assumed that it was
Possible even at the seventh Star level it was Lucas he came up and said he just wanted to say hello they asked him to look under his feet next time aun asked why he was late the boy answered that he had to stay a little longer in the
Toilet Lucas said that Odin is a lot more disgusting than he thought maybe it’s because of his dirty face although it’s a little better than living and pretending to be good as shokes thought it was not a provocation but their true characters the apostle was angry and
Said that he would destroy them all he went completely crazy in addition to the recruit becoming a follower of a demigod he also signed a contract with the devil Lucas did not expect to see the war demon Aura here it was very interesting aun asked chokes to run away
From here and not disturb them but the girl did not understand where she should go the boy told her to tell the queen about it and get help his heart started beating faster even as he just started thinking about her shocks understood the task and went to get help aan saw this
Demon for the first time about which he had only heard before he was not sure that he could handle it Odin ordered Aura to destroy these guys and asked him to do it faster before anyone noticed them the demon said that Odin was very
Noisy and told him not to talk to him as a servant just because he made a contract with his dumb abilities and and if he doesn’t correct his behavior he will die before these guys but after all a contract is a contract and that’s why he told the boys that he had no
Complaints against them but was forced to kill them Lucas decided to turn to the great Prince of the devil world he realized that this guy knew him the boy noted that his memory is worse than he expected Lucas’s gaze was very familiar to Azura and he decided to move with him
To another dimension the demon asked him to tell who he was but Lucas replied that he asked the question first Azura laughed and said that he probably still can’t understand what situation he is in the boy said that this is the hell of terrible deaths there may Aura can move one finger and
Not only his body will disappear but also his soul the demon was glad to hear that because now Lucas would die knowing the reason the boy dodged his attack and said that aura had lost his grip after all it was Lucas who helped him observe everything from the very top did he not
Recognize his savior only because he changed his appearance Azura noted that during all the time that they had not seen each other he had become a very fragile person he heard that Lucas died in a battle with the clan but Lucas replied that he did not have time to exchange
Greetings the demon could have guessed that he had come to collect the debt therefore he said that he would fulfill one of Lucas’s wishes Lucas heard that iris is alive since he signed the agreement with her he should know where she is now he was very sorry but
Unfortunately he also didn’t know where she was after she merged with the demigod she unilaterally broke the contract with aura he was sure of it barbatos and japar were also with him then it seemed that she had agreed on something with r most likely she called them in order to
Take the most advantageous position in the energy struggle with Rod but she looked completely adequate there were also no signs of her being manipulated therefore Aura was sure that she had simply changed her position he also added that it happened sometime after Lucas disappeared about 4,000
Years ago if iris is alive she is most likely looking for shui’s tracks Asura heard her say that she must find his core Lucas then realized that she was referring to Anastasia’s core which he had found in his dungeon Anastasia is the name that shui gave to the core of
The Golem which is the Masterpiece of his life but it was not clear why Iris was looking for him after all in order to put all the events in their place you need to create Anastasia he did not have more time he thanked Aura and said that
This could be considered his debt paid the demon said that after all Lucas is not an ordinary person he thought that if Aura himself is in debt to him then he will ask to hand over the whole world to him and he simply asked for the location of his ex although Lucas
Assured him that they did not meet it seemed amazing how the man he was about to kill could speak so confidently at first the guy did not understand who he was talking about and then Aura said that the person who signed the contract with him wants to destroy
Lucas then the boy asked where he was going to go because he had to repay the debt but Azura believed that there was no more debt Lucas offered him to sign a contract with him although Aura thought that the boy was skeptical about different types of contracts Lucas said that he would soon
Have to go through fire and water but he himself would soon be able to see it the demon asked what the boy could give him in return in his current State the boy promised that he would give him the last minutes of the demigods life Azura was surprised that Lucas still hoped to
Defeat the demigods but in the event that he failed he allowed Aura to do whatever he wanted with his soul the demon agreed and said that someone like him was worth signing a contract with he would gladly lend him his power Lucas returned to the Ordinary
World aen grabbed him and said that his eyes suddenly turned the boy said that he had to visit hell for a short time Azura said that he couldn’t kill this guy because he was the person the demon had signed a contract with in this case he will simply return to himself in the
Dimension Odin tried to stop him but it was all in vain aen couldn’t understand why he just left Lucas replied that he went to hell and made a deal with him Odin had no other choice and began to summon Immortals this is all he knew how
To do but this time not only the number increased but also monsters on horses appeared they were above the darkness of death that is they were several times stronger than those who were there before for aun they were just slightly stronger sandbags meanwhile Odin summoned a bunch
Of Immortals and he himself began to flee quickly he wanted to contact crustal if she helps him then he will be able to throw people like them out of the village without any problems aan said he would deal with the monsters and asked Lucas to catch up with the fleeing
Coward Lucas asked if he would be lonely aun replied that he would have a lot of fun before leaving Lucas asked him to be careful and gave his fists Extra Strength after that he decided to set up a dance floor there with the Immortals it was just kerson running
Around hell chopping up monsters left and right so Odin was forced to land in the nearest suitable place he was very angry that Lucas had taken aure from him so he summoned an immortal Dragon to destroy the boy but Lucas simply Froze that Dragon completely with one swipe of his
Staff the guy wanted to start by just talking and said that he was interested in something but Odin told him to shut up and continued to summon new Immortals without any problems Lucas Froze all the imort moral and it seemed to him that Odin could not do anything
Else Lucas added that it is a very simple controllable technique and the true ruler of death is nzd it is he who can revive the dead or kill he controls even ghosts and if he touches Odin his skin will melt and heavy rain and wind will begin he said
This so that Lucas would understand how weak he was and that there were already doubts about whether he was really an apostle one began to summon a demigod there was a pressure that made it difficult to even breathe there can be no mistake it was the demigod nozdoc one
Began to ask him if he was a real Apostle or not because he was humiliated this guy said that nzd Do’s Apostle couldn’t be that weak the demigod was amused by this although the bait was chosen very quickly he still did not think that it would be revealed so
Quickly as Lucas thought Odin is not a true Apostle it means that the true Apostle is someone else even if they destroy Odin they won’t be able to kill nazok so someone tricked Ricky Lucas said that it was hard not to Guess that rol’s mind was filled to the brim with
Traces of divine power sometimes there were really sensitive people but still it happened very quickly as if someone knew about them and gave him a hint recently a lot of suspicious things have been happening among them strong demigods have started dying in such a way that no one will know about
It nazdar guessed about the DEA that was what his words about the decoy meant Odin was a puppet created to find a traitor Lucas said it was the first time he had seen a demigod but he looked nothing like he imagined he was much more talkative Odin turned again to nzd and
Asked what he meant when he spoke of a bait for he gave up everything he had and followed him the monster asked him not to make noise because he was thinking and simply turned Odin into a pile of Ashes the demigod said that he surprised him very much it rarely
Happens that he cannot see a person who has not lived for 100 years more precisely this happened for the first time that was enough to make him suspicious of him he needed to take a closer look at him after these words he simply dissolved into the air the guy
Turned his head and asked how long she was going to hide there she was surprised that he was able to notice her but Lucas still did not understand what she was doing here he let her stupid brother rest she thought she should have done it herself but she was grateful to
Lucas it turned out that she knew that he was a puppet of a demigod but it was not clear from whom she learned about it she could not find out from the crystal because she also depends on the demigod to some extent snow said that she found
Out about it from someone who told Lucas about it and asked him to be calm because she is on his side the boy tried to find out who she really was but the girl answered that she was the queen of all elves strange vibrations and an earthquake began underground it was as
If someone was there they looked down and saw a huge magic circle above the village aen grew very hungry after destroying so many many Immortals the guy probably said that he was now level 26 this bone vomit was like a soup that wouldn’t cook for a 100 years snow put
On a bird mask and said that the village might be in danger and she was going to help it was jenka’s mask the fact is that she has a very expressive appearance beauty also sometimes brings inconvenience but in reality she wanted to hide her personality the Warriors of the village
Led by shokes began to repel the dragon attacks as much as possible but it was all in vain not a single scratch remained on it there were very few of them to stand against him unfortunately this happened during the absence of the Guard hero the dragon was destroying
Everything in its path shules ordered everyone to take cover because the building began to collapse then the girl thought if everything will continue like this then the village will be completely destroyed but someone attacked this dragon and it fell rapidly to the ground after this blow no one could understand
What happened it was Aon and he said that this dragon is very strong and that he is tired of all this because he just wants to eat normally after this attack he moved away from the dragon because Lucas had already prepared multiple attacks with ice Spears as shes watched this she thought
A large army of sorcerers had arrived Lucas told Aon that Odin was dead and they only had to deal with this guy Aon was only surprised that Lucas could talk about it so calmly when in front of them was a dragon the size of an entire
Village snow came down to them and said that this is not the time to complain and it is necess necessary to eliminate him Lucas told Aon that for now he and she were on the same side although it was not yet known whether he could fully trust her snow noted that it sounded
Very rude and she hoped he would introduce her better if she is not satisfied with something he suggested that she introduce herself again but first they need to put this baby to bed one of the Warriors said that the people who fought next to the queen came to the village with
Shokes none of them had ever even heard of such techniques the three of them tried to destroy this Dragon but he decided not to attack those who are trying to kill him but ordinary guards he chose shules first but aan managed to protect her and repelled the dragon’s
Attack with a kick aun asked chokes to prepare meat for their dinner tonight a week later aun and Lucas came to visit the Snow Queen she asked aun how long he was going to react to her presence like this his whole body was shaking aan could not understand how she dared to
Invite two men to her home when she was not even guarded she told him to open his eyes and reassured her that her powers were enough to protect herself snow invited them to personally thank them for the work done especially Lucas who helped rebuild the destroyed
Village in a few days it was hard to believe that a person could own such a refined technique that he had he really surprised them he asked to discard the formalities and start telling who she really is she replied that she was Ricky’s Apostle Egan couldn’t believe
That idiot had an apostle she was the only ey self on the continent all her companions were destroyed by the demigod she wanted to dispel their images but the demigods were so strong that she couldn’t even get close to them she had no reason to refuse Ricky’s offer it
Didn’t matter matter if they were sent here by Ricky or someone else how could she tell her whole story just like that after all they could be puppets of another demigod and betray Ricky snow asked in all seriousness if that was true but the boy said that he said it as
An example the girl said that she trusts them not because Ricky trusts them but because Crustle trusts them she had heard that Lucas had met the crystal in her spirit world when he was human and she was very grateful for his eat aan no longer understood what they were talking
About but gratitude was not something words expressed she agreed and told them to follow her snow wants to give them what they need aan said he wasn’t responsible if it was some kind of herb again Lucas was surprised because until recently aen couldn’t even open his eyes in her
Presence snow decided to point out that they would be the first people to set foot there there were many spirits around them aam called them glowing flies it was a fantastic sight to watch and it was hard to believe that all this was happening in their world and finally they arrived at their
Destination the girl plucked some fruits from this tree and asked them to eat them but aan clearly explained to her that he would not forgive her if she fed them grass snow tried to explain that it was a fruit however it was all the same
To aegon Lucas said that it was not just the fruit and that if he ate it in one day he would be able to double his Mana Supply the boy hid it in his bag and decided that he would have to thank crustal for such a gift snow was
Surprised that he wasn’t going to eat the fruit now Lucas replied that he would when the need arises if he were to eat it in a human body without special preparation he would feel excruciating paying for a weak he decided to eat it when he was sufficiently developed she said that he
Is very very boring and he should be as human as his friend aun ate it all in 2 seconds and said it tasted good enough to admit Lucas ordered him to concentrate and sit in the Lotus position he temporarily absorbed some of the Mana from this fruit but very soon
It would return to him with another blow aan believed that this girl had given him poison Lucas ordered him to shut up and maintain his concentration because if he relaxes his intern organs will simply melt snow leaned over and said that it seemed like the village would be pretty quiet this
Week she took off the mask and said that it was really nice to tease him she also added that it was his own fault aen was sure that before him was a demon in female form which was going to catch him and eat him when Lucas went out into the
City he was met in the streets and thanked for saving their lives one elf said that thanks to him her family was able to survive such a disaster he also restored destroyed houses so they did not even know how to thank him the boy said that this Village was saved by The
Bravery and he is an ordinary sorcerer as it turned out snow organized all this so that everyone could thank Lucas for his help and she ran away and left him alone he even began to end the aun maybe he just needed to eat that fruit too to stay there Camila
Approached Lucas and said that he really became a hero he was very happy when he saw her Lucas ran up to her and said that he wanted to help her with an urgent matter but the girl did not even understand what he was talking about he asked Camille to cover him from these
Fans because he couldn’t take it anymore the elves tried to catch up with him but the boy ran away from them very quickly Lucas barely managed to break away from the girls and hide in the house his body was shaking a lot in the house shocks
And snow were sitting at the table and drinking tea with sweets as soon as shes saw that Lucas had arrived she stood up and said she was going to finish her business snow said that shes had been her best friend ever since she came to this town she became close to her
Despite the fact that she is an i self the girl asked why Lucas was so tired she even assumed that another Dragon had appeared in the Village but the boy answered that it would be better if it were a dragon snow didn’t want to tell
Him this when he was in this state but she asked him to get ready to go out because they have to go with him to R he said there was something to discuss it was strange that the queen could leave the city so easily since she had to protect
Reels if she is not noticed then there should be no problems Lucas asked where such masks are sold because he probably needs them now too snow asked to hurry because Ricky doesn’t like to wait long fast movement is very conspicuous so they had no choice but to walk Lucas had
A better solution but as far as snow knew in order to use the teleport Ricky’s secret hideout must also have a magic circle drawn on it but the boy said that he didn’t need him and literally in a few seconds they were at Ricky’s house the girl saw such a stable
Teleport for the first time even without a prepared Circle in the final location but simply by coordinates it seems like snow said he really hates waiting this is very timely because Lucas also wanted to check something related to Ricky he was peeling apples as usual Ricky invited
Them to sit down and treat themselves to tea Lucas said Odin was not nzd Do’s Apostle and wanted to hear Ricky’s comments on that he was fascinated and didn’t think there was such a simp simple method Lucas threw his leg on the table and said that it nearly killed the
Three of them it would be right if he at least apologize to all of them snow asked how he can provoke him after all there is a demigod in front of him apocalypse who is one of the five strongest demigods he is so strong that
He can get rid of someone like Lucas by moving one finger Ricky apologized profusely and said he would check the information more carefully next time snow was shocked by Ricky’s reaction she didn’t expect him to behave like this after that Lucas sat down with them at
The table snow guessed that the boy just wanted to check on Ricky he continued to make sure that Ricky betrayed the demigods because if he was a liar he would not be able to withstand such abuse but what would Lucas do if Ricky really turned out to be an enemy he
Called them today because he had something to convey this is the crystal that appeared after killing Indra its level was different from what Lucas drank before this is a crystal that was obtained not from the Apostle but from the demigod himself thanks to such energy you can not only
Instantly reach eight stars but also acquire the abilities of Indra but if he were to use it it would mean he would no longer be a wizard Lucas asked what he was proposing Ricky asked him to drink it and attendant 3 months with him a meeting of demigods but Lucas thought
That only demigods and their Apostles could be there Ricky offered Lucas to become his Apostle snow didn’t understand what he was talking about even though Divine Powers appear through the recipe of other demigods she doesn’t think Lucas can become his Apostle also the Lord will be present at
The meeting and they can very easily fall into a trap Ricky said that demigods are not omnipotent just as he failed to understand that Odin was a decoy and Lord will make a mistake in his analysis he wanted Lucas to drink this Crystal and go to the meeting with Ricky
As his Apostle but he was forced to refuse because he was a sorcerer obtaining divine power but remaining without Mana is tantamount to death for him this is something similar to the pride of a sorcerer but Lucas replied that these are the thoughts of a realist who wants to destroy the
Demigods Ricky asked what he would do if he managed to possess both mana and divine power at the same time Lucas said that hypotheses that cannot be put into practice do not make any sense but Ricky replied that it is possible to be more precise he himself is capable of it
After all the blood of the Blake family flows in him but Lucas did not understand what the family was for he had already known of its existence for a long enough time even though he was the third son of this family he was completely ignored due to his lack of
Magical abilities he entered the academy as if he had just been kicked out of his family in fact he was surprised even when he first heard about it name the guy turned to the old man with a request to help him place the goblin somewhere Lucas couldn’t understand why
A demigod was so aware of a certain human race he replied that there wasn’t a single demigod who didn’t know about them because their family had always been a kind of big place for them to experiment since ancient times Research into the interaction of divine power and
Mana has continued and as soon as one of the apocalypses ririn took control of them they accelerated even more trials and errors were repeated thousands of times research continued for hundreds of years and then the Blake family appeared that is in fact their family appeared from demig Gods the castc Empire one of
The countries that the demigods had particularly influenced Lucas began to remember how his friend’s father had said that there was someone in his family who kept in touch with the demigods it was his father his brother Hines also spoke about this when he visited his home he sincerely hoped that Lucas would not
Study magic and he had better not trust the communities Ricky said that people from the Blake family did not lose their Mana even after becoming Apostles so he once again asked him to become an apostle and attend the demigod meeting with him there were quite a lot of unclear
Moments how he could move into Frey’s body could it be that this is not all by chance he said it was not something that could be decided right now and asked for some time to think it over but Ricky asked not to make him wait long because he hates long
Waits meanwhile Phoenix promised to keep her promise and become queen of these territories to protect his mate’s place she went in search of shui’s dungeon and met a girl on her way and at the same moment memories of Tuda began to appear in her head when a girl told him that if
He followed her she would kill him she didn’t know what kind of girl it was so she tried to stop her to talk and ask this girl understood where she was going and when she saw that the last room of shui’s dungeon was already open she was very surprised
Phoenix tried to talk to her because it was not clear what she was talking about the girl already wanted to attack her but she simply dissipated like a Mist Lucas asked snow if he could also take the place for a while because if you accept the crystal it will take about a
Week to melt all the Mana the girl asked to do as he sees fit she also allowed him to eat and drink what she left with aun Lucas thought aun’s sweat had raised the humidity and something had grown near him snow hoped that he would survive and they would see each other
Again Lucas believed that a body that can possess both strength and Mana cannot be called a person that is if he drinks it he will also cease to be human but if it is for the sake of destroying the demigods then he is ready to give up
Such a thing snow didn’t understand what it meant to have a body that could maintain divine power and Mana in harmony a person who has not even lived for 100 years is able to cheer her up so well aam was barely able to calm that
Mana and not die as a result and yet snow did not deceive him and he felt much more powerful he saw Lucas nearby who was greedily eating the leaves aun said that he would rather die of hunger than eat such the boy did not even know
How long he had been in this place a week or two days he looked at Lucas once more and didn’t feel his Mana at all as if he was an ordinary person but this feeling was like confidence and resistance to any Temptations coming from his master Lucas said he went to
Eight star aen was surprised that at the age of 20 it was possible to achieve this from that moment on he decided to call him elder brother this meant that this was the end of their Joint Task aan said that then it was also time for him to finish what he was doing
He added that he was looking for kazin’s legacy the master told him that if he wanted to surpass kazin he had to find three artifacts that belonged to him he asked Lucas what he was going to do now the guy replied that Ricky offered him
To become an apostle and go with him to the meeting of the demigods although aen didn’t understand the details he was shocked that Lucas was a hybrid and could use mana and divine power at the same time as Lucas left he asked jokes to take care of that
Fle gun the girl replied that she would simply show him the way to the city he wanted to go to in about a year and a half there will be a period of gathering of communities they say that this is a very important meeting which will be attended by the most important people
From each circle Lucas is going to go there and Stage a real coup although he considered them pigsty it is necessary to carry out a general cleaning get rid of them and put everything in its place the intermediary rushed to the young people who were standing aside and
Handed them the phone aen was amused by this and they agreed to meet in a year and a half as soon as they left snow appeared next to Lucas she asked not to call her snow when she is in another form the energy is exactly the same so he couldn’t tell
The difference Lucas looked like a completely different person to her was it the crystal that affected him so much the girl knew he was going to see Ricky and said she would go with him when they got to Ricky’s house he asked them not to get too close and to hide so they
Wouldn’t be seen Hydra was with him they went out into the yard to check for creatures because she could sense Mana nearby but he tried to prove that she was simply wrong hydrin noticed movement in the bushes and decided to go check it out because she felt energy from there
Ricky said that his Apostle must be the there he was disappointed that hyra didn’t even know that the demigods needed to hide their Apostles but everyone knew very well that Hydra had very good eyesight and she saw an elf there but Ricky did not argue and did not understand what this
Was about it was strange to her because the bait that nzd had recently set was also an elf Ricky couldn’t take it anymore and chopped off her head now she knew who the traitor really was in hurried to tell all the demigods but Ricky destroyed her Parts
Into small pieces the place where the blood got was found to be eaten away blood itself is a strong acid in other words it is a deadly poison but more importantly Lucas did not even notice how he got his sword this is probably the so-called technique of wielding the sword of the
Apocalypse Ricky said that two heads were able to escape one to the north one to the South Lucas said they were taking on one and would destroy it the power of the Hydra lies in its unparalleled survival and ability to regenerate as well as its deadly poison you have to be
Careful with the blood it spits out if it gets on the skin very soon their bodies will completely melt she is weak to fire although she is divided into nine Parts the enemy is a demigod and their task is to immobilize her Ricky promised to come to them as soon as he
Deals with his part Lucas offered to split up they didn’t have a plan everyone did what they had to do when they caught up with her Lucas decided to try to attack with a lava explosion her hand came off and she started laughing really hard because she
Was able to grow a new one literally in a second while Lucas distracted her snow chose the right moment and cut off her head with her sword but she almost immediately counterattacked with her Venom there were no weak points in her movements and snow couldn’t Dodge her
Attacks but Lucas at the last moment activated a protective barrier that prevented the poison from reaching the girl snow did not understand why Hydra is so strong most likely it is because its power is divided into nine Parts she used different attacks Hydra used a rain of poisonous
Snakes now snow must fend off each of them and if she misses even one she will die immediately each of these Powers is as heavy as a thousand who would have thought that demigods are so strong her strength is no longer enough she apologized to Lucas for not being able
To even make some time for him but this time Lucas managed to set up a barrier for snow again the Hydra turned back and saw something there that looked like the Sun but if it was it it wouldn’t be that close Lucas said that it is different
From the Sun and began to attack the Hydra snow could only see the demigods body begin to melt from the strong stream of Fire coming from Lucas he was able to kill her so easily this means that snow became just an extra burden for him which added
Problems in the darkness of the Abyss he was only allowed to think for 4,000 years he thought about magic as if it were entertainment for him as a result the speed abilities he had achieved were impossible to use with the power he possessed up until now but he obtained
Them with the achievement of eight Stars he took snow in his arms and said that he would now be able to defeat the demigods with his powers the girl felt absolutely no fatigue from him did this mean that even for such a task he did
Not have to spend a lot of energy at that moment Ricky appeared and realized that they still managed to destroy the Hydra which managed to escape for starters he suggested going back to their Hideout to bring snow back to her senses Ricky said that it was not
Possible to hide the death of Hydra for a long time very soon an unle will find out about it it is the apocalypse that controls the poison then Lucas realized that it was the same old man they had no more time and Ricky already understood that Lucas had made a decision Lucas
Said that he had already even drunk what he had already given him although he had not tested the divine Divine Powers yet it was amazing that he could subjugate the powers of demigods on his own the boy replied that it was not very difficult Lucas said that there are 3
Months left until the meeting until then he will train not to use magic but only to use divine power but Lucas didn’t understand why he couldn’t use magic although the Lord is not all powerful he is clever it is necessary to completely block the traces of mana on his body
Body with the help of divine power Ricky warned from the beginning that it would be very difficult he himself said that they did not have time and kept saying unnecessary things so Lucas asked to get to the point snow lashed out at Lucas and said that people sometimes do that
When they say goodbye to someone they trust the boy smiled and said if she had done that to aun he would have passed out by now she said that they were saying goodbye for a short time and that she would be sad Ricky did not understand this way of life at all when
People rub against each other when they say goodbye snow asked him to be very careful and Lucas wanted her to say hello to shocks and Camila from that day Lucas’s training began as a normal warrior with divine power not a sorcerer he trained diligently every day and never missed a single workout Ricky
Couldn’t even imagine that he would be able to achieve such a level of divine power control in just 2 months until now of all living beings snow had seemed like an unattainable genius to him but Lucas surpassed even her Ricky said that until now no one knew about hydra’s
Death this meant that Lucas would be present at the meeting as they had planned and it was necessary to leave now they needed to go to the kingdom of Ron noo in Pilot Ricky planned to use the teleportation Stone Lucas was surprised that even demigods use teleportation Ricky said that this is
Because Lucas body is unable to withstand space-time travel and if he wants to turn into a pool of blood then they can do it the boy could not even imagine that one day he would go somewhere with a demigod they were stopped by some robbers and told that in order to go
Further they need to pay this rule was just invented by their leader he assured that when small children see them they stop crying out of fear if they gave gave them everything the robbers were ready to let them go alive one of them said that although Ricky was thin his
Sword was really very good he still didn’t really understand the principles of behavior with such robbers so he tried to explain them clearly but Lucas wasn’t going to listen to that anymore so he just decided to set them on fire for being so insolent the boy called
Ricky and said that they could continue on their way because they had little time left now human life has become even more incomprehensible to Ricky the most difficult form of life to understand there was a gathering of Representatives of the largest Clans in the vicinity L is AML let’s second person although she
Looks like a little girl she is actually a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years they knew about the meeting place of the demigods and were going to destroy them with such a composition they seem to have forgotten what happened during the terrible battle with nzda the troman Brotherhood was destroyed in
One night after that they learned that nzd controls time Shepherds said that they are not going to fight them they want to set up surveillance on them it was Hines who found out about the meeting where all the demigods would Gather in one place Lauder assumed that he had overheard his father’s
Conversations but he asked Hines not to worry because as you know he was the first to tell that Isaac Blake was was related to demigods in some sense the most suspicious how can you trust someone who won his authority by betraying his own father the guy said that the meeting
Will be held in run Noy this means that the sword is going to move from filet with the teleportation Stone but they thought that it made no sense for demigods to use such teleportation stones that was a good point but the fact that a demigod is going to use
Teleport means that he wants to bring an apostle with him who is unable to freely use space-time travel it is said that at this meeting each demigod will come with his Apostle Lauder wondered if this was accurate information Hines replied that this was the reason why they should know
Everything about this meeting regardless of the possible danger in history there have never been cases of meetings of more than a few dozen Gods it is obvious that something very important will be discussed it was clear that even following the demigods would be tantamount to Suicide one mistake could
Destroy the entire Community but if we talk about the apostles even in case of failure you can simply close their mouths they decided to wait in file it and watch the movement of the sword at the entrance to the city every traveler was checked with the help of documents
About his rank Lucas passed the check with confidence Ricky was next he gave his papers for very ver ification and said his level was D he passed the check but Lucas didn’t understand why he made a fake document with his real name Lucas suggested that we go immediately and
Register for the teleportation Stone as it turned out the teleport in this city will work in 3 days and yet one could consider that they were lucky they were abroad so if you draw attention to yourself and show your character you can spend several weeks with your hands and feet tied
Ricky said he had had enough and wanted to go for a walk in the streets Lucas asked where he was going Ricky answered that he was going to the Blake family’s place because they should know that he is here and if he doesn’t leave they will find him themselves if this happens
Then regardless of his fake documents they will find Lucas as well besides he hoped to find out Ron’s Direction after all he assumed that his father Isaac could become her Apostle the longer they talked about it the more Lucas lost his strength the community knows that Isaac has joined hands with
Demigods but even so they do not suspect that he can be an apostle because he continues to use Mana being able to use Mana even after taking on sacred Powers is a family secret of the Blake family which is also a weakness of the community Ricky was sure that it was
Hines who told the community about Isaac’s displacement but then it was not clear why he did not tell about the secret of the Blake family Ricky said it wasn’t a big deal but they were being followed someone was following them with tamed Spirits from the moment Ricky was alone
In the forest someone was lurking nearby and most likely they were following him after he closed the barrier and walked away this meant that they were from the leadership of the communities most likely when Ricky leaves they will try to get closer to Lucas after all it is much easier for
Them to attack an apostle than a demigod Lucas said he could kill them right now but Lucas asked not to because he was also interested in how well the community members were doing their jobs Ricky assumed he wanted to test them and see if he could use them in the future
As soon as Ricky entered the room an inexplicable insect flew in and began to Circle above Lucas’s head Community leaders noticed Ricky heading towards the Blake compound Hines said he will follow him and see what he does next meanwhile loud elf followed Lucas in the body of an
Insect she was trying to understand who this man is who accompanies Ricky a mercenary named Ken he was listed as an a rank wizard but about 2 months ago he unexpectedly disappeared from the task that was enough to realize that he had a fake identity Shepherds said that they
Would investigate everything from the beginning but labell insisted on dealing with him alone the girl shut herself in her room and began to draw a magic circle with her blood thus she summoned her assistant to ask for a favor relis replied that she would be happy to
Fulfill the request of her cute bat lell said that on the third floor of a hotel located in the western part of the city and she wanted relis to spy on this guy’s sleep the girl was upset that loudell called the Queen and asked her
For such a small favor she said that now it is impossible to leave traces of interference from the outside and now she can only trust relis the queen liked how she spoke sweetly to her rius asked what she needed to know for her she was interested in whether the meeting of the
Demigods would actually take place and if so then you need to find out what their purpose is after a while relis returned and said that there had been a failure usually when she moves her body a little like that any man immediately opens his heart to her but this one didn’t even
Move she assumed that he was not human at all they said that if a man kept his virginity until he was 30 he would become a wizard but this guy did not look 30 in general she thought about entering there by force and then erasing all the memory but she decided that it
Was very dangerous so she did not do it she also added that he had signed a contract with the Grand Duke but she did not know exactly with whom Lucas woke up to the fact that he almost didn’t do anything he knew that they would try to
Get him but he had no idea that they would send the queen of passion to his dream to find out all the information the guy thanked Aura for kicking her out and then he almost had to wash his underwear in the bathroom right after he woke up the demon noted
That he was resilient enough even without his help still he had unparalleled willpower Azura was disgusted even to look at her he felt disgust when he saw how frivolously this queen of Dreams behaved he said that someone like Lucas was nothing to worry about and left the
Boy began to guess that it might be lauder’s idea since the master could not act on his own he heard about her from aegon she looks like an ordinary girl but when she lived for several hundred years years her tastes became really strange these were their future comrades
So he couldn’t even harm them but even so he couldn’t explain the whole situation to them and hope that they would believe Ricky came back and said that he couldn’t get anything neither Isaac nor riron were there but then Lucas didn’t understand why he came back only now but freya’s older brother was
There who told him everything only Ricky was about to return and he came to the mansion it was obvious as soon as they saw Ricky heading to the Blake compound they immediately sent the least suspicious hindes there he decided that it would be best not to tell Ricky that
Hines was a member of the community to begin with even though it was Ricky demigods couldn’t be trusted completely Lucas knew for sure that Hines was a necklace he wondered what form he had already taken Ricky asked if anything happened to the boy because the community should try to reach out to him
He replied that it seems they are acting much more cautiously than they thought they probably want to do it when the time comes they went into the center of the city and Ricky said that they were in runable and its largest city ruus Lucas thought they were going there
Because there was going to be a gathering of demigods but Ricky said he just had business to do they were still being followed they were very annoying and did not understand that following a demigod was very stupid Ricky wasn’t going to kill them because as Lucas said
They could help them in the future then he invented a new entertainment for himself Ricky wants to try to react like a human for once Ricky started running very suddenly and Lucas had no choice but to follow him the leaders of the community saw that they were running
Away from the surveillance and started to run after them as well but were never able to catch up with them lell ordered everyone to separ seate because they couldn’t be lost although it was difficult they seemed to have managed to pull away Ricky said that sometimes it’s
Fun to do that the demigod showed Lucas to the door and asked him to go in there and get a mask that would completely contain his Divine Powers inside would be a man wearing an old hat in order for him to take part in the meeting it is
Necessary to properly hide his Essence Ricky won’t go in there because the man he just talked about is Lord’s subordinate so if they go in together he’ll guess that Lucas is his Apostle when the boy entered this door there was no end in sight who would have thought
That such a place existed on the other side of the city he went down for a long time and finally saw something that looked like an antique bench a girl met him and asked why he came here Lucas did not feel anyone’s Presence at all then a
Man with green hair came into the room and let ay go because the guest had some business with him he sat down on a chair and greeted the guy in Hector’s habacher he had an old hat so this was the man Ricky was talking about Hector noticed that their visitor was not very
Talkative he knew that the boy had come for a mask when the boy reached out to take the mask Hector saw a bracelet on his arm and asked him to show it he earned his living by observation therefore even without understanding what it is specifically he can immediately understand how powerful this
Object is he didn’t even remember how much time had passed since he was so enthralled when he saw a magical item and if his prediction was correct then it must definitely be a light age item Lucas apologized but said he couldn’t show anything Hector was not sure if it
Was possible to create it on his own therefore he begged to show it at least once Lucas noticed that it was good to be filled with with a thirst for research but he could not give it the man realized that nothing can be solved with words and he fell on his knees and
Began to beg the boy to show the bracelet at least once now the boy understood what he meant when he said that he had to use something besides words Hector grabbed his clothes and said he wanted to touch the bracelet as a Keepsake Lucas tried to calm him down
Because someone could hear them and misunderstand when he calmed down the boy asked if he could create a Golem with a core containing 1 million Mana but Hector said that he had never seen a core with 1 million Mana Lucas clarified that he was just asking if it was
Possible the man thought about it and said that it was difficult Lucas knew that one of his acquaintances the best Alchemists also said that this was a crazy idea but Hector didn’t understand how he could call someone the best Alchemist sitting in front of him he said that there are only three best
Alchemists on the mainland one is the master of the 11 magic Tower but Lucas knew for sure that there are only 10 magic Towers Hector said that there is one called 11 and its owner is one of the secret Defenders of the cast CA Empire but he could not tell anything about
This man in more detail the second is an alchemist from the northern snowlands although he is not an alchemist but a sorcerer his spells are even better than those of the master of the 11th magic Tower but it was obvious because he lived more than 1,000 years however the problem was that it
Was impossible to make a request to him he closed himself in the depths of a snowy dungeon and concentrated only on learning magic he has a terrible character so even if you just Tred to get close to him you may not get out of there surprisingly Lucas said that he
Gets along very well with such people Hector forgot to say that he is the last best Alchemist on Earth Lucas noted that mostly those who talk about their unsurpassed abilities do not really represent anything of themselves Hector agreed since he was locked in this weak body and given a sad status it became
Pointless to be modest or care about his own dignity although he looks like this now he belonged to a really distinguished family in the past strong scales that cannot be cut even with a precious sword a large body capable of darkening the heavens and a heart that dominates the most powerful
Engine the demigods took it all from him and he continued to live only because of his wisdom but in reality it is possible that they intend to keep them around and mock their sad appearance Lucas realized that Hector was once a dragon if the records made at the time are to be
Believed the Dragon’s Lair had already been raised to the ground and their bodies could could not be found and the only thing left in the cave was his egg Hector thought it was strange not only the dragon’s heart but their teeth bones scales eyes and even blood there was
Nothing unusual that such valuable Dragon bodies were missing but looking at the whole situation it becomes clear that only the demigods and no one else could have taken all this back then but for them the dragon’s corpse is of no value Hector laughed and did not understand why he was telling this to
The Apostle he apologized for starting this story if as he said they really didn’t kill the dragons if they just conquered their minds and made them their subordinates then it made sense Hector noted that he was a very good boy he asked to guess why the demigods left him
Sitting here this is a place that any Apostle must visit all for the sake of receiving this Mask The Great Dragon barely supports his life and became a slave of demigods most of the Apostles laughed looking at him after all each of them betrayed something of his own and followed a
Demigod the demigod showed them his sad face thereby making them believe that they have made the right choice but it seemed to him that Lucas was a little different after all instead of mocking he sympathized although in reality he didn’t care if he did it or
Not Lucas said it was not sympathy for him but fear and respect for thousand years ago it was the dragons who first realized that the demigods were dangerous and began to fight them in fact it would be much more accurate to say that during the battles of 4,000
Years ago the humans only helped the dragons a little in the final part of their battle with the demigods only one type of living creature was able to resist them and they were dragons Lucas said they haven’t lost and now they’re winning Hector assumed that this boy also had a long and complicated
History of his own Lucas asked if the other dragons were in the same position as him the man replied that most had died Hector asked not to become so serious because their family was really big in the past since this man was permanently locked in this place Lucas
Decided to ask him to create a body for the 1 million manacore Golem he had talked about earlier but he replied that it would not enough to show his bracelet Lucas then asked what he wanted in return he replied that he wanted to get this artifact forever and the boy agreed almost
Immediately but in return Lucas asked to give him a promise in the language of dragons Hector noticed that the boy really knew them well but the request to give him the bracelet was a joke he didn’t say that because he didn’t want to use the language of dragons he just
Wanted to test Lucas first it will be enough for him just to see him once because he has no value for him Hector asked if there were any special details he should pay attention to but the boy only wanted the body to be able to merge with the core the rest was
Irrelevant it will take at least 6 months to find the necessary materials and manufacture then he will be able to come again the girl said that it was an unusual enough customer and she could see that it amused Hector as it turns out even when you’re locked in a
Basement an interesting encounter can still happen Lucas’s heart really hadn’t trembled like that in a long time after the meeting Ricky said it took longer than he expected the guy replied that it was just too deep Lucas asked what Ricky was going to do now that the meeting was
About a month away although the kingdom of ronyl is called the country of knights it is the most corrupt of all the states known to it but they still dared to lie about supporting the traditions of that man Lucas said that it would be strange if there was no
Corruption in human society Ricky asked the boy to pay attention to the mountain that was in front of them it seemed incomparable because most of the surroundings of ruo are Plains Mary Daman is the most disgusting old man among the aristocrats of ruoy he is a scum who does not choose means and
Methods to quench his greed in several places on this mountain there are slave prisons that he created this shocked the boy because it had been a long time since the abolition of the slave building Ricky thought he was naive enough slave ownership continues to exist in secret rather on the contrary
Supply is now unable to keep up with demand laaz has always said that he has no qualms about killing criminals moreover for the remaining month he needs to use as much of his divine power as possible luk Lucas asked to get rid of him from all their work points he
Said that he would personally look at them first and then decide what to do next Ricky looked like he was beginning to have doubts about being told to kill someone of his kind by a demigod Lucas replied that he simply did not trust other people’s words and went in search of
Prisons it was getting dark and Lucas approached the first place he needed some of the guards were already asleep and thanks to this it was possible to get inside the guy got to the center of the prison to see for himself what was happening there they kept people in cages without
Food and water there were different races from elves to aliens there were even monsters one of the guards carried a dead girl on his shoulders his colleague asked why he was not on duty there for a long time he wanted to tease her a bit but he didn’t know that she would
Actually die from it Lucas couldn’t understand why there were so many Corps es since they must be their prized commodity the guard asked him to calm down because the Marquee is not happy with the fact that so many slaves have been dying lately but he didn’t care because he was only interested in
Expensive elves but he just threw away the elf Lucas realized that they were using slaves to satisfy their sexual desires and thus get rid of boredom they noticed Lucas and could not understand how he appeared inside the prison which is guarded everywhere by guards renable was called the country that was the
Pride of knights and the boy decided to ask if they have this Pride about which there are legends but then he realized that he had asked an absolutely senseless question Lucas with the help of his magical abilities turned these criminals into dust since one of them managed to call
For help Lucas was almost immediately surrounded by knights with Spears people like them dressed in armor and and pretended to be real Knights Lucas couldn’t even imagine what Rashi would think if he saw all this therefore he decided to do what he had to instead of his friend to respect his memory
Meanwhile the Marque ELD at the guard for killing the elf again moreover he ordered to treat the elves more carefully they had no idea how much each of them was worth then a man dressed as a cook came in and asked how they were going to get rid of the Dead elf
The Marquee ordered to act as usual today he especially wanted basil sauce he asked the cook to hurry because meat always tastes better when it is cooked fresh another guard ran into the Marquee office and said that they had caught a stranger on the prison grounds the
Marquee asked him not to tell him about such matters in ordered to deal with him on his own but the guard said that all the knights were killed by him Lucas reached the office and broke the ceiling in it Marquee fell to the floor because of this Lucas advised him to lose weight
Because he is not a pig the man turned to the Cook and asked him to kill this stranger as soon as possible he pulled out his knives and lunged at Lucas without thinking but the boy used a barrier and when his knife touched him the Man simply exploded into the air and
Turned into candy canes the Marquee ordered the guard to fight but he was not going to listen to him and began to to escape from the prison however the same fate awaited him as the cook Marquee he was destroyed the criminal could not understand what this guy needed he was
Ready to pay him any money Lucas stomped on him and said that he was very angry and seemed to be so for a long time the guy asked what he would like to start with from the tongue or maybe from the eyeballs after a while Ricky appeared
And said that he seemed to have done his job but he replied that he had not finished yet because there were still those people who were locked in cages Lucas came down and destroyed all their cages and shackles now they were free and he let them go from here one Beast Man
Asked what Freedom was because he had never felt it their families and friends had all died he had no more meaning to live and asked to just kill him Ricky said if they really wanted it he promised to make it painless that they wouldn’t even know what happened Lucas
Stopped him and said that it is dangerous death will not give them peace he didn’t save them because he thought they were pathetic and if they asked to kill them after that he admitted that he couldn’t do it Lucas said that starting from now and for one month he will
Destroy those who did this to them there are still many places left with people like them Lucas assumed that they thought the same way they think that it would be better to die but the boy was not interested in their mood he just wanted to kill greedy pigs
That fill their fat bellies Lucas suggested that they should go and find out what Freedom was instead of asking him about it Ricky noted that he ended up telling them to try to survive somehow but he looked like a thief himself Lucas decided to tell them so
That it would be easier for them to understand they know nothing but despair so hope on the contrary can only bring unbearable pain giving freedom to those who know nothing about it is tantamount to a death sentence what they need now is not freedom but time to think perhaps while
He is saving others they will find the meaning of the word Freedom that was given to them Lucas had a goal to destroy all slave prisons and he was going for it he was helped by those people to whom he gave Freedom they also wanted to Grant freedom to other slaves
Who were like them in time all the slave prisons on the outskirts of Ron noo were destroyed Lucas said that his assistants did a good job and he added that this is the end of their work during this time there have been many more of them the
Back end could not yet realize that they are free this is something they have to determine on their own he got a new family and now he will definitely have a lot of work to feed them all Lucas told them at the beginning that they needed
To look at Freedom with their own eyes and decide what exact it meant to them backin cried and said that this time spent together was freedom for them the boy asked what they planned to do next he replied that they were thinking of going to the mountain range of Spain and
Establishing a village there where people would not be able to reach Lucas said that it won’t be easy because there are so many different monsters in that place but the Beast man said that in any case it would be better than it was here there can be no monsters more terrible
Than men back and then realized that Lucas is also human and began to apologize but the boy confirmed his words and agreed with him they thanked him for saving him and said that they would never forget his kindness after that they got together and went to the
Mountains Ricky said that they seemed to have found the meaning of the word Freedom as Lucas had said he thought that the boy knew from the beginning how everything was going to be but that was not true he just continued to believe that their fire and side had not yet
Faded after all people are very interesting creatures they can become worse than a demon or they can be kinder than an angel Lucas reminded them that they needed to start their Journey to the meeting he has already gotten rid of enough traces of his Mana the meeting
Will start very soon and if they don’t leave now they risk being late but it so happened that Ricky had not yet told him the reason for their coming to this place this is where the meeting of the demigods should be lodell and his company watched them all the time but
They could not understand why the demigod and the Apostle were freeing the slaves they did not even know that there were such large slave farms near the city they entered inside the barrier that had been set up by the demigods and now they will not be able
To get out of there until their meeting is over but on the other hand it was good because they would be able to hear the whole conversation and be very close agus the Lord of fire appeared first and from that moment he asked Lucas to be silent he could easily change his
Appearance this means that Ricky also has another True Form Agy was surprised that Ricky would come first to bring order here he replied that he was closer than everyone here he then turned his attention to his Apostle and said that he looked like a good enough fellow
Ricky noticed that Agnus had ALS also made himself an apostle he replied that he was finally able to find someone he liked this Apostle had a very familiar look Lucas did not understand why she was here with a demigod at one point enough apocalypses arrived in this place chanted the god in
Female form that he had seen for the first time it was riron who created the entire Blake family the next one could be recognized at a glance it was nozdoc and anun he looked the same as he did 4,000 years ago this is the ultimate old man that they couldn’t defeat even when
They combined all their powers with shui kajin Iris and Rashid Ricky asked why the three of them had come together riron replied that they had noticed something interesting and were going to check it out riron asked him to take his time and said that he too would soon
Find out the leaders of the communities watched as all the apocalypses came but the Lord was still not there nozdoc said that they have foreigners on their territory they didn’t understand how it happened because they hid their Mana very well Lucas assumed that those idiots from the community had come after
Them and were now in a hopeless situation but even if they managed to enter they found themselves locked in the Lord’s barrier from which it is impossible to get out Lucas could also feel the energy coming from the gate and there were several hundred of them definitely not members of the
Community the boy assumed that this could be a Detachment sent from rbl to hide traces of slave prisons nozdoc said it was strange and Ricky couldn’t help but notice it he replied that he knew but there were too many of them and he was worried about God’s
Punishment and in such a case he said that he would deal with them himself Ricky warned him that with such a number it would be difficult to evade God’s punishment anun asked how Ricky was doing in ruoy since the area was under his control ririn also asked to pay
Attention to this because the Lord did not just offer to meet in this place he thought that it was necessary to clean up here nzd went up to the knights and was shocked at how small they were and he promised to give them a gift after
All death is the best gift and everyone big and small knows that with one movement of his finger he destroyed a nightly Squad of black dragons which consists of 100 people nziku was very pleased to enjoy interesting kills over a long period of time Lucas realized that among them there was no opponent
With whom he could compete he considered himself self-confident because he had killed the ninth part of the Hydra and finally the Lord appeared before them they had not seen him for a long time and he was happy to welcome everyone at the meeting he was the same as 4,000 years ago an
Unpleasantly changed face the features of which appear and disappear depending on sharply changed emotions nzd said that Ricky could Rejoice because now he would not have to fear God’s punishment he did not understand what this monster was talking about they were standing in a destroyed building but
Lord was able to completely restore it in a few seconds with the help of one movement of his hand the Lord iMed immediately rushed to hug his oldest friend Ricky but he was trying to find out what his words meant that he no longer needed to fear punishment riron showed him a liquid
Called ilam they were the first to find it and give it a name although it seems like a simple metal that has nothing special you need to look at it more carefully riron broke off a piece and put it in her mouth after that Her Sacred power simply
Disappeared but it seemed so at first glance but in fact she stayed with her and did not go anywhere this was the power of the alenium in fact the primary goal was to create a temporary block to the sacred abilities all because they were fed up with the people from the communities who
Were constantly harassing them however it is not known whether this is considered a success or a failure but the result was different from expectations she created an item that perfectly hides the signs of power but at the same time does not deprive you of your abilities if you eat it you can cheat
God’s rules for a while that is no matter how many living creatures they do not kill God’s punishment will not affect them but due to the fact that the research is not yet finished the quantity is limited in the future she is going to make it in a liquid form so
That it is more convenient to take but now the manufacturing process is very complicated and the materials were difficult to find riron gave him a piece and told him to use it sparingly just break off small pieces very soon she promised they would be able to use it in their daily
Lives if it is easier to make it then the use of Apostles will be unnecessary nozdoc noted that he reacts quite coldly they got a chance to get rid of the Annoying insects in plenty and he was not very happy Ricky changed for a thousand years ago when he
Destroyed iium he became quite strange so Master Rashid spent his last moments with his homeland of iium in other words Rashid was killed by Ricky he said that 4,000 years had passed and he was more surprised by the immutability of nozdoc but nzd did not let him finish
And said that it was pointless there can be no change in such perfect beings as them this is where the differences of opinion between Ricky and nzd began because he did not consider himself perfect anun interrupted their argument and said that the Hydra had died but no
One knew when or under what conditions Lucas realized that they all suspected Ricky of killing Hydra and most likely other murders the Lord said that they belong to the same race and should not behave like that they apologized and said that they were too hasty with their conclusions the Lord asked Ricky to
Understand them it seemed that they had become very sensitive but he didn’t care it will be justified because for Lord Ricky was like a younger brother Lord was the first conscious part that appeared from a large piece of energy and Ricky appeared right after him however when
Ricky gave up his power on ranam built a cabin in the forest and began to live there the Lord did not notice him because of his wonderful attitude the others were left with nothing but indignation Ricky asked Lord to move on to important things this meeting was held with the
Purpose of identifying the traitor and it was obvious that nazok and anuna suspected Rick they didn’t hide it although there were still demigods left who should come it was boring to just wait that’s why he offered to play a truth game between them and the essence
Of the game is to reveal your Apostles to each other but in this situation when everyone is suspicious I of each other revealing your only weak point would be tantam out to murder and more importantly if they reveal Lucas’s identity now it will be much more
Difficult for them to act the boy did not know what Ricky would do in this case he was very calm riron told the Lord that now was not the time for jokes although she did not think that there was a traitor among them the Lord offered to do it in a different way
First he will show his Apostle to everyone present everyone was shocked and no one could think that he would dare to do such a thing but Lucas understood that this was their chance if they find out the Apostle Lord they can find and kill him agenus asked
The Lord not to reveal his Apostle because he is the core of the demigods and if there really is a traitor among them then he participates in this meeting despite all the danger in order to learn about his Apostle but Lord replied that he could not avoid it
Because he was the first to talk about such a game and it could ruin his reputation unun and nozdoc also agreed with ag and asked not to show their Apostle Rian also said that she agreed with all of them as well the Lord pretended to be uncomfortable but knew
From the beginning that this would be the outcome he pretended that everything was wrong but in fact his goal was to put pressure on Ricky the situation became complicated and Lucas was interested to know what he would do now Ricky didn’t care but he said he wouldn’t show his Apostle unless the
Lord showed his nozdoc was shocked by Ricky’s Behavior how could he Dare to Compare himself to the Lord he said that all demigods are equal Lord was named as such only to distinguish the first demigod it had no other meaning nozdoc grabbed him and told him that he could
Not just pass by his speech he was convinced that only the Lord was able to cope with his duties he was right and they played roles that were difficult for him the Lord tried to calm everyone down but nzd wasn’t going to listen to him anymore
Because it was clear that Ricky was very suspicious and he wasn’t the only one who thought so he was determined to take this chance and reveal the truth to the end therefore the Lord asked not to suspect his own kind until they find out the same same truth what annoyed nozdoc
The most in this situation was that even in such a situation he did not even think of trying to prevent suspicions in his Direction his demeanor seemed to say that he didn’t care if such idiots suspected him or not this made nazok very angry the Lord promised to find out
By the end of this meeting whether Ricky is a traitor or not and until he finds out he will not remove the barrier agus said that in such a case he wanted to reveal the identity of his Apostle first he ordered the girl to take off her mask
And she did so without haste then Lucas was sure that it was her but he could not even think that the next time they would meet under such circumstances he really wanted to ask Phoenix if she had become an apostle by his will or if she was forced but the
Boy understood that it could do that she had a human account but he was not sure about her inner world adne I noticed her not far from the mountain range and this creature turned out to be several times stronger than other phoenixes while everyone was looking at
Apostle Agy anut said that he would reveal himself next it was an assassin called jenta an ordinary person in appearance nothing special then nzd opened his apostle was a real demon in his flesh they did not understand how he called him to their world Lucas immediately thought it strange that Odin
Somehow knew about aura’s call this meant that nozdoc was connected to Iris the boy was sure that Ron’s Apostle would be someone from the Blake family Hines is chasing them so it’s either Isaac or Michelle but he didn’t guess because it was Frey’s mother Lithia Blake the Lord noted that they all
Brought interesting friends with them he thanked them for revealing their secrets despite the danger since a Apostle Ricky was the first to arrive on this territory he should have known better than anyone about the structure of this Fortress he let everyone rest until he called them again meanwhile he wanted to
Talk to Ricky alone the Lord changed the location he said that it was necessary because a lot of people were interested in their conversation even at this moment Lord remembered very well the moment when they first met when he got out of the resistance of the world and gained self
Aware Ness it was loneliness that tormented lord of the most everything that existed in this world was wild even knowing that he had the power to conquer it all he had no interest after all there is no point in power if it has no purpose then the world resistance released another piece of
Self-awareness he was talking about Ricky he didn’t know what Lord felt when he first saw him he was no longer alone and finally found a purpose after him demigods began to be born one by one they became his reason for the Lord’s life and the goal of his power
His wonderful power was needed in order to protect people like him and create a world for them Ricky asked why he decided to talk about those times nozdoc and an’s displeasure was justified all demigods are equal but he could not treat them all equally after all Ricky was his greatest
Happiness and the greatest reason to live on because no matter what he did the Lord constantly closed his eyes to it even when he lived in a hut and did not take care of his territory even when he was emotionally communicating with the Lord and when he was killing his fellow
Tribesmen he knew all this time that Ricky betrayed them and only now decided to ask why he did so the apostles were waiting in a separate room when they would be called to the meeting meanwhile each of them could do whatever they wanted Jacka approached Lucas and began
To demand that he remove his mask and show his face but the guy offered him to take it off on his own if he had enough strength for it a demon approached them and asked them to be quiet until he killed them himself the demon was interested in whether there was anything
To eat in this place Lucas answered that there was beer and bread the demon was happy and asked to bring them quickly he was once again convinced that human food is the tastiest in the world Lucas asked who else needed to bring food he approached Phoenix and told her that she
Also needed to eat and regain her energy Lucas was very glad that she looked healthy Ricky guessed that the Lord already knew everything when he offered the apostles to take off their masks Ricky thought that maybe he already knew everything so he specially provoked them
Even more if he wasn’t sure even then he would have been very angry but the Lord didn’t do that as if he was already sure of everything he said that killing relatives cannot be forgiven the reason was unclear to Lord because he always understood him better than anyone and they had the same
Intentions the reason was simple Ricky said he was just wrong before Lord thought he was still angry about his mistake 4,000 years ago he assumed that the boy could not forgive him that he interfered in the fight with that night then Ricky was angry with him for the
First time the Lord promised that he would pretend as if nothing had happened and asked him to consider this as his apology for a mistake 4,000 years ago Ricky did not understand why he decided to do this because he was killing their relatives although if you declare that
There is no traitor you will not be able to convince anyone especially nazok with anun in addition due to the fact that he attracted their attention very much he promised that during their meeting he would in any case find the traitor therefore it is necessary to
Find a replacement for him and the Lord even already knew who it could be this is one of the demigods who are headed here this means that he is going to blame his relative Ricky noticed that the Lord has changed a lot since their last meeting after all he himself
Created the rule that all demigods are equal and there is no one above or below the Lord replied that the boy was so special to him that he was ready to make such sacrifices he asked to kill his Apostle in front of everyone and then he would
Go into hibernation for 1,000 years in any case their life is eternal and for them it is not a very long term the Lord asked to think about it as a vacation until then he will personally take care of him in a few days the guy who will be his replacement should arrive
And when he is here then Ricky will have to do everything as the Lord asked he left and said he would take care of everything else after that that is if he kills Lucas then no one will blame him anymore and together with the Lord they
Will be able to change all the demigods starting from the inside then he would not have to fight against Everyone by himself there was no more ideal situation than that the Lord would be on his side Ricky entered the room where the apostles were kept and
Asked Lucas to follow him on the way to the right place Lucas thought that it was not someone else who killed rushed but Ricky he knew that he could not be trusted and it was confirmed Ricky broke the wall with one finger there was a warehouse with jewels hidden by Damon
Lucas did not know that there was such a place below the guy asked Ricky where they were going he asked him a counter question if he knew what power the Lord had he himself answered that he can control space the fact that Lucas Consciousness was locked in an abyss apart from his
Body also happened because of this power Ricky asked if Lucas understood what he was talking about this means that even if he reaches the Nine Star level he still cannot defeat the Lord but Lucas did not understand why he was telling him this after all that is why they are hunting the
Apostles but he himself saw that the IL UNM artifact had appeared once they got this Stone the demigods would no longer need to fear Divine punishment that is they will no longer need to create Apostles Lucas couldn’t understand what those words meant Ricky apologized and
Said it was time to say goodbye he drew his sword and tried to attack Lucas but then the boy turned his head and saw that he was attacking a nut who had been following them all the time into this basement he was convinced that it was Ricky who killed Hydra and was a
Traitor he said it was true and he killed her after that he delivered the final blow that finished off onut Lucas asked what he just did Ricky replied that it was a fake and Lord will be here soon with others so they don’t have time
To talk the boy watched as he managed to cut through the Lord’s barrier with just one energy of his sword Ricky tried his best but barely managed to make a small crack in the barrier he pushed Lucas out and he stayed inside after all he said that the time
Had come for their divorce but the boy asked not to joke like that and to let him back in and he was interested in who decided that they should part ways Lucas said that he would wait for him and demanded that he return alive as soon as
The crack closed on the other side Ricky was already waiting for the demigods who wanted to kill him nzd and unad were convinced of his betrayal but agnea had a hard time believing it he doubted it to the end he asked what had happened and where Lord had gone nozdoc said that
In such a situation the Lord would definitely not take his side it was a Pity that he did not come in order to keep him alive this truth was problematic after all Ricky said goodbye to him as if he was going to die very soon but because of this he became aive
If the Lord was gone Ricky was convinced that he would once again be the only Survivor among them nozdoc called him crazy if he really thought he could defeat the four of them it seemed that being cornered in a dead end made him completely mad the Lord treated him like
A child so he mistakenly thinks that he has also become a Lord but he was just another demigod Ricky accepted that he was the second demigod he did not feel jealous or inferior he was created by emptiness and loneliness he added that Community leaders call them the five apocalypses the strongest
Demigod it annoyed Ricky and he didn’t understand how they dared to put him on the same level as pathetic monsters like them riron understood that the further the worse she was surprised by Ricky’s self-confidence he said it was based on mistrust of them meanwhile Lucas stood
In front of the closed barrier and did not understand why he did so and was left alone with these creatures the guy turned around and noticed rashed’s grave there but he couldn’t understand why it was there if it was Ricky’s space next to the Grave was a sword that
The Knight used all his life it was the best show of respect for him previously the technique of dawn of Terror belonged to Rashid darma Lucas did not trust Ricky the Lord approached him and said that he was the foreign body that had LED his old friend’s true Soul astray
The first thing Ricky saw at Birth was Lord’s happy face he told him that he finally had a reason to live but what about Ricky what did he need to live for although the Lord had a reason he had nothing therefore he decided to follow the lord he began to consider the Lord’s
Goal as his personal goal but loneliness only increased his sword called his power asked Ricky every time what he was swinging it for what he wanted to gain from his power these questions were a terror for him because it seemed to him that if he found answers to them his
Trust in the Lord would be destroyed the demigods didn’t think Ricky was that strong after all he hadn’t even returned to his true form he was afraid to admit that the way he had admired was different from the way of the Lord but one fine day one person gave him an answer
He said that a sword you don’t trust is no more than a piece of Cutlery Ricky believed that only someone who considered himself stronger could say such words but this man admitted that Ricky is much stronger than him and he will not be able to win this fight but it
Wasn’t about winning or losing he called Ricky ridiculously weak however he did not like this definition because he believed that the winner is the strongest the man asked if he had ever trusted his life to the sword in his hands in that situation the man did not have the look of someone who
Was on the verge of death perhaps because of his sincere eyes Ricky was unable to answer a very easy question in fact Ricky already knew about it knew exactly what he was missing and exactly what he wanted to get he had eyes that knew everything this man was someone he
Could not defeat be it Faith or someone dear to you the time will come and in order to protect something they will have to entrust their life to the sword and when that moment comes it will become clear what true power is riron understood why he doesn’t return to his
True body Ricky uses the sword’s abilities with the help of human techniques it’s not just that he can’t turn back after all if he does he won’t be able to use human sword techniques but this did not change the fact that Ricky was strong however annus
Was sure that in such a body he was not able to exceed human limitations and he would not be able to resist his Flames there was no need to attack Ricky specifically you can just cover the whole area with fire and he will simply disappear Lucas didn’t expect Lord to
Come here for him he said that the boy had done something that could not be done so he promised him a painful death the boy noticed that he was speaking differently than 4,000 years ago this means that Ricky’s betrayal was a shock for him he didn’t know if he could
Win but he had to the Lord began to use his power to destroy the boy but heard a familiar voice telling him to stop although she looked different he could recognize her from one glance it was Iris she asked not to kill this person and covered him with her body the Lord
Said that she had gone mad and warned that if she did not leave she would simply die with him but she reminded him of what he had promised to do for her he had once said he would Grant her request Iris wanted to use him now the Lord did
Not understand why she wanted to use the opportunity that she had been guarding all these 4,000 years but he said that the promises must be fulfilled the Lord said that the next time he meets him he will definitely kill him everything was getting more interesting for the sake of
Protecting Ricky Iris put her life on the line for the sake of the one who is doomed to perish he was so interested in the reason that he would soon go crazy Lucas realized that she had been alive all this time she wanted to ask him a
Favor and show her true face without a mask at first the guy got emotional but then he remembered how she mercilessly killed his best friend shuhi he said that he will not take off the mask because he cannot trust her the guy asked why she decided to save him she
Opened a portal and said he didn’t need to know and disappeared Without a Trace he really wanted to know why she killed shui but he couldn’t do it without revealing his identity Annie was almost certain that he would not be able to withstand such fire with such a body he was doing this
So that Ricky would return to his true account and he was right that he would have no chance Ricky decided for the first time to sincerely entrust his life to the sword there must come a time to protect something and then you will have to entrust your life to the sword when
This moment comes the realization of true power will come Ricky Used Rush’s Heaven ripping sword technique he put all his strength into this strike and was really able to not only repel the attack but also cut through the heavens while all the demigods were shocked by what happened Ricky began to
Destroy them one by one in one moment he destroyed three demigods even the Lord himself would hardly be able to do that riin was already ready to accept her death and simply raised her hand up to avoid seeing the moment of the attack but the
Lord stood in his way he asked him to stop the Bloodshed and he said that this is the worst day in his life he was sure he had another choice but he took the wrong path Ricky asked to destroy him and not hesitate Lord fulfilled his
Request he punished him once and for all thanks to which he must feel all the wrath of his relatives the Lord said if we hurry they can still be revived and asked to check on anuna ndoka and Agy she asked what she should do with Ricky but Lord didn’t
Answer and just walked in an unknown Direction the boy asked to kill him and not to doubt his decision she asked him to disappear because she didn’t want to touch the some who would die anyway riron asked him to go to a place where she would never see him Lucas’s body did
Not move the difference in their strength was colossal he instinctively foresaw his death and if Iris hadn’t stopped him he would definitely have died without any chance of Life Lucas was ashamed in front of rushed because he was able to change even Ricky and after 400 years he failed to change even
Himself he really wanted to know what he had done with Ricky at that moment Ricky came up from behind and replied that he had read him the notation he asked Lucas to hold his hand so he could lie down next to Rashid Ricky apologized for his carelessness because he assumed they had
Underestimated the Lord but Lucas said his wounds need to be taken care of first the demig God’s body was different from that of a human it cannot be simply cured without Lord’s power Ricky will have no choice but to disappear therefore they did not have time Ricky asked to listen to him as
Carefully as possible he earned them about a year of time and mortally wounded nziku a NTI and AGA they won’t be able to move normally until they fully recover he said that only demigods make the Lord act even in spite of this whole situation he could not kill him
You can say that he is at least a philanthropist in relation to the demigods this was the Lord’s weakness but Lucas asked why he betrayed someone like him Ricky replied that a sword without trust is just a kitchen knife 4,000 years ago this one phrase changed absolutely everything in him he
Longed for strength to fill the void within himself so that his sword techniques would become even stronger he took them from humans that battle like all others was started in order to take away a man’s equipment and as always his victory became obvious but even when he was in a battle with no
Chance of Victory his gaze did not drop for a second he was an unsurpassed man that was the first time Ricky saw resilience with his own eyes he realized that if he didn’t have the powers of a demigod he wouldn’t even be able to match his toe Rashi told him about what
Was missing from his sword and what he should fill this void with Lucas said that all this time he was wrong at his expense it was not done for the sake of murder but during the duel Ricky said that Rashida was killed by the Lord Ricky did not use his powers but only
Fought with sword techniques therefore the Lord began to worry that he would lose and enter their battle Ricky was very ashamed and still could not forget it his look which he did not lower even in the last second of his life Ricky asked him what he believed in Rashid laughed and replied
That if he has friends to whom he can trust his back then such a small thing as death will not scare him trust was not a simple philanthropic shell like Lords with the help of which he wants to achieve only his personal peace Ricky was jealous because only then would he
Understand why all existing life forms are precious he ordered Lucas to go to Blake’s Mansion it will be necessary to find Clues to stop the production of IL UNM because if the demigods can use it without problems then everything will be over after that he will need to go to
The north to the snowy lands to find a demigod named Elia she was the only one in whose control even the Lord surrendered if there is a demigod who can take his side it is only her Ricky was glad to disappear after being able to say all he wanted for demigods there
Was no such thing as death they just disappear it’s a shame if only he could meet the Lord again in battle if only in heaven he wondered what rashed would say if they met now he would say that Ricky deserved praise and that he was a beautiful sword Lucas was
Sure that this fool would have said those exact words Ricky was surprised because at some point he started to look like rushed Lucas said that rushed was a friend he could trust with his back the the boy admitted that his real name is Lucas trowman and he is an archmage who
Returned after 400 years to destroy the Lord Lucas was sure rushed would be proud of him and so would he Ricky had been through a lot on his own so he needed a good rest after these words his body simply spread over the ground and disappeared Lucas received his core
Which housed his power lell and her colleagues entered the battlefield of the demigods after their confrontation she didn’t know the reasons for the argument between them but it was a completely different level even if all the strange creatures in the world United they would not be able to
Win they noticed the Apostle sword in the sky this was their chance because the enemy was just an apostle lell wanted to grab him and attack him to get more information Shepherd said that this was not a matter that needed to be simply discussed action needed to be taken here
He went up to the boy and said that he had only one question whether he was their enemy or their Ally the boy was silent and Shepherd added that they had already found out that he was Ricky’s Apostle however he began to cause chaos and relation to other gods besides they
Saw how they freed all the slaves therefore they were not at all like the rest of the demigods he wanted to know if they should treat him as an enemy one of their leaders decided Ed that there was no need to wait any longer and began to
Attack the boy but his attacks were useless Lucas fought them off without moving and activated the space capture Apostle Ricky was a sorcerer who reached the level of eight Stars lell decided to use her unique ability to summon the spirit of passion Lucas decided to surprise everyone and
Also summoned the demon he had recently signed a contract with this really shocked everyone in addition to the fact that he uses magic and divine Powers at the same time he can also summon a demon the queen immediately began to use her charms and said that they had not seen
Each other for a long time Aura asked not to make him laugh after all she appeared in Lucas’s dream a few days ago she blushed and tried to prove that it was not true Azura said he was glad to meet her still he wanted to beat her at
Least once for a long time she didn’t like it and hoped that Azura would help her relieve her fatigue for the first time in a long time after a short discussion they got down to business and started a confrontation lell ordered all her assistants to leave because they would
Only get in her way she wasn’t going to repeat them twice they asked her to be more careful and followed her order loudell didn’t expect Lucas to let them go so easily he was very relaxed the guy replied that she was his Target from the very beginning she began to demand from
Him that Lucas told everything about what happened between the demigods Lucas did not look like someone who could succumb to such a simple sorcery after all she had already tested her strength on him once Soul Capture did not work on him at all everything was as real as said the strength of the
Spirit of this guy is not at the human level she asked what Lucas meant by saying that she was his main target from the beginning the forces of their family are devoted to the bonds of higher and lower Lucas wanted to conquer her and make her his servant laal said that he
Was dull enough and thought it was because of his young age she seemed to enjoy battles of attrition more than he had anticipated but Lucas hardly wasted his energy to repel her attacks she then summoned a hellhound but she couldn’t get to Lucas because he hid behind a a barrier of fire she
Summoned as many as three demons she really surprised Lucas but he still remained very calm londelle ordered all three demons to destroy the Sorcerer And they began to advance but Lucas was not lost and Counterattack these creatures before they approached him such a powerful blow was capable of destroying a 100
Creatures like these demons Lucas pinned londelle to the ground and said that she was skilled enough but her tactics were very outdated the guy left her and said that he didn’t intend to kill them from the beginning but the girl did not understand what he was up to because
Lucas was the first to provoke them into a fight he replied that he just wanted to test their abilities are they capable of opposing demigods with their powers Lao assumed he meant that he was going to fight the demigods with them but she said she wasn’t going to believe it
Because he had sold his beliefs and become a demigod Lucas was not going to convince them but simply asked them to accept it after all he is definitely stronger than all of them meanwhile Lord decided to visit his old friend Elia but she warned him not to enter her territory without
Permission the Lord said that Ricky died more precisely he had to kill him with his own hands but she did not want to believe it but he replied that Ricky betrayed them dozens of their brothers died and he just did what he had to do ellia asked why his face looked so bad
After what he had done he didn’t answer the questions and asked Elliot to take over and do what Ricky was doing but he had to know her answer even if she wouldn’t name him the Lord said that he would definitely return and then he wanted to get the answer he needed after
He left ellia fell to her knees and couldn’t believe that Ricky had died at the Lord’s hands she was in despair meanwhile azuro was also defeating the queen but she said that it was unfair to use six hands at once lell ordered rius to stop the fight and return to her
Dimension the girl understood that Lucas was going to conquer her but she was not surprised because he had reasons to say so she admitted her defeat and said that she would now submit to him completely but she can’t just obey although she looks like it lodell was actually the queen of the
Vampires Lucas assumed that she wanted to sign the contract on his blood it was a clever enough move he hoped that if he did not have enough skill then she would not want to make him her relative and subjugate him she pounced on him and bit
Him right in the neck the guy didn’t even resist lell thought that this was the end of him after that they moved to another dimension where the true account of the girl was displayed she said that this is a space of emptiness in this place they are not affected by time from
The Real World simply put she can leave him in this place for hundreds of years until he swears to obey her Lucas started to laugh at her just compared to the vastness of the void that he knows it’s just Heaven There is his body and there is lodell moreover all his senses
Are equally active the girl could not understand what he was talking about and it was not like an ordinary Bluff he really did not care that he was here regardless of how strong his Spirit was laal was sure that no human could spend at least a year in such a place the girl
Really wanted to know who he really is and his true account he appeared behind her and said that he will tell who he really is Lucas began to show her the place in which he spent 4,000 years he moved all his memories into her mind despite the fact that it was just an
Imagination the girl almost went crazy and started screaming and crying at the same time and he only showed her a year so that loudell could taste the atmosphere when a century passed Lucas stopped counting time and when he returned a whole 4,000 years had passed loudell could not calm down she did not
Believe that this person could withstand such abuse because it seemed AB absolutely impossible she continued to cry but already from the fact that Lucas strowman was standing before her alive then he decided to ask her again whether she would obey him or not she bowed and said she would follow his every command
And would die for him when the sun sets he asked to send Hines Blake to his feet but in no case should he be accompanied by an escort Lucas was standing on the edge of the abyss and it felt like he was waiting for someone as it was he
Expected to see and talk to Phoenix there he had a few questions for her he said that she had changed a lot in the time they hadn’t seen each other Lucas came to her because he wanted to know something after all he was very surprised when their next meeting took
Place in a similar place he was interested in why she became the Apostle of agnea he wanted to hear the reason why she could not tell anything and why she made such a decision he needed to know the exact answer because he was going to destroy all the
Gods in this world so depending on her answer he may have no choice but to kill her there she asked not to make her laugh because he doesn’t have the nerve to kill her from that very day she was just waiting for the moment when she could tear him into small
Pieces then Lucas realized that it was not Phoenix but Tuda in her body although he was sure that Phoenix was in this body body and tudo was dead but he said he couldn’t die until he destroyed Lucas in fact there was a part in that body that belonged to Phoenix but Tuda
Kept suppressing it when she absorbed his dead body his Consciousness also went with him so they fought fiercely for control of that body and he lost because of this he lives in some corner and if she wants she can kick him out at any time he did not understand
How this was possible because every day they thank their Master Tuda for saving their lives and trembled with fear Lucas asked why he became so noisy he replied that it was all because he became aga’s subordinate Phoenix told him not to meet Lucas directly because they might be
Noticed and to act in a way that would not harm Lucas there are constant arguments between them inside the mind she asked them to give her a new name Nicks after tca’s death NYX took full possession of all the territories but One Fine Day Agy appeared he had never been so afraid and
Nix was going to fight with him she put her life on the line then he came out the big Tuda he suggested that she lied down and take care of her life his words and facial expression did not match each other at all annus had never seen other
Strong life forms not including demigods so he became interested in Phoenix but all this was due to the fact that she absorbed his heart in order to survive they had to become Apostles so they could not refuse before that he was the king of Drake and as a result he ended up a
Slave although Tuda noted that Lucas also appeared there as the Apostle Ricky he thought Ricky was really strong because he was able to withstand three apocalypses single-handedly Tuda wasn’t that talkative before but he just hadn’t talked to anyone in a long time he decided to inquire what happened to that
Demigod Lucas replied that he died Ricky was going to suppress the demigods they acted together because they had the same goal Tuda came closer and said that they would join them as well he asked Lucas not to be surprised because they didn’t join that idiot because they liked it
Especially since they knew where Agy was in the silked desert its exact location will be known only after arriving there Lucas said he’s useful enough but that’s mostly because of Nicks he had heard that it would take at least one year for agnea to recover so they needed to act
Before that time if they got any other information T could have promised to tell everything Nix also asked to pass it on to him so that Lucas would be more careful the boy also asked them to be careful and not go beyond the mountain ranges then luk Lucas also met Frey’s
Brother Hines he guessed that he was the one who absorbed Lucas’s Crystal rumors had reached him that right after Lucas started making contact with Benny he started covering his tracks but he did not understand why he chose the path of apostle Ricky the boy replied that he
Knew the secret of the Blake family it was said that this is a place for experiments where they become subordinates of riron explore Divine powers and manac compatibility Lucas asked Hines to answer him honestly who he was closer to the demigods or the communities the guy replied that he was
Just trying to stay alive with all his might Lucas liked that answer he asked Lucas to take him to the Blake Mansion he needed to find something Lucas didn’t want to give details but he did say one thing that the Blake family would be destroyed in any case Hines asked why
Lucas wanted to go there with him because because it was also his home the boy replied that it would be strange if he returned alone Hy said that he would do everything as he wanted lodell also ordered to actively help Lucas in all his wishes she also said not to ask
Anything from him it was very strange how she could just acknowledge Him finally he returned to the place where he had given up on his own in his life the guards greeted hes and asked who was with him because they needed to check Lucas noticed that during his absence
They had even forgotten what he looked like Hines noticed a cart near their house which meant that someone besides the family was home he told Lucas that their family often sees the third princess although she usually only talks to her mother Lucas knew her name was Fiona they had just met outside the
House the third princess was beautiful and wise so she actually has influence it appeared because the emperor loves her more than anyone else she turned 25 this year but everyone said that she was postponing the wedding in order to increase her political power Lucas was
Upset that she was only 25 years old but Hines asked him to keep quiet because you can’t talk to a girl so easily about her age which has long ped the wedding age but Lucas added that if she was at least 10 years older he would have second thoughts h approached the
Princess knelt next to her and kissed her hand this was how he showed signs of respect Michelle was surprised by such an unexpected visit his brother did not even notify him of his arrival everyone was in a misunder understanding but father ISAC said that they had an important guest and offered to discuss
Their personal issues later the princess spoke to Lucas first and introduced herself she said that she was very pleased to finally meet him Michelle turned to Fiona and told her that she could ignore this guy meanwhile Lucas approached the girl knelt down and also introduced himself it was an honor
For him to meet the princess who is called the sapphire of the Imperial family he would be more than happy to accompany her but his clothes are too dirty for that right now so he apologized in order not to become just another passer by for her he asked for
Permission to leave this meeting first she said he must be tired after the long journey so she let him do as he pleased Hines also asked for his forgiveness and the two of them walked towards the house Fiona noted that she didn’t even know Isaac had a third son
He replied that although he existed he lacked many things compared to his brothers but the princess replied that she did not think so Hines wondered what Lucas was going to do next he replied that since he had had returned home for the first time in a long time he had to
Do what the third son needed hin said that there is no point in pretending to be an actor it is better to be yourself because rumors about him reached the Blake family he destroyed the Pirates became jun’s friend and even went to the magic Tower forcefully
Pretending to be your former self on the contrary will look more unnatural at night Lucas was meditating and a servant entered his room we’d said that the master of this house wanted to meet him the servant was not happy about the return of the family Exile he only
Made everyone work even harder Lucas quietly moved very close to the servant and told him to remember to knock next time the boy added that he could tolerate such Behavior once but there would be no second time the servant was himself shocked by the fact that he was
Afraid of this weakling he had already begun to wonder if it was really fry while they were having dinner Michelle said that his father sent his man to the magic Tower a long time ago but Lucas appeared only now the boy remembered what had happened all this time he had
So much to do that he completely forgot about it Michelle said that Lucas does not know what it means to ignore his father Isaac asked his son to calm down the father asked where the boy was all this time because when he left the tower they lost track of him Lucas said he
Came back right after going around the world mishelle began to laugh at him just as the rumors said during this time Lucas became a bragger but he was sure that all the talk about him could not be reality because he was expelled from the academy and most likely expelled from
The tower as well as a result he just ran away it was his main occupation Michelle said that they knew about all his actions it hadn’t even been half a day since Lucas returned but there really wasn’t anything good about this family because of this family’s attitude
Even the servants looked at him like an insect now Lucas understood how fry suffered when he was in such an environment the boy answered Michelle that he did not run away then Michelle suggested that he invent something he asked what Lucas got while he was traveling the world these questions
Helped the boy because in order to act comfortably he needed the necessary reputation in this place Lucas didn’t even know what to say but he thought that at least he had become stronger than Michelle everyone at the table was shocked by such an answer the real fry
Did not even allow himself to answer such questions Michelle was very happy for him but unfortunately he believed that Lucas did not know how to distinguish Confidence from reality Lucas said it was the first time he’d had dinner with his family in a long time so he decided to spare himself
Words ISAC said it was a matter Between Brothers so Michelle should do as he saw fit then he got up and said that there was nothing wrong with sports after dinner and asked to follow him all the family members went to see it but Hines said he was not interested fry thought
That the prejudices of his family directed at him would become an obstacle for his future actions although Michelle is strong he is not an apostle there even without a fight everything was obvious and Hines did not want to personally watch how the elder brother would be defeated he only hoped that
Lucas would not kill him just a few years ago fry was falling even with a light wind but he dared to challenge Michelle to a duel and he stood with a very calm face there were several options either he hides his feelings or he really went crazy when they entered
The battlefield Michelle suggested Ed that Lucas used Magic first because he wasn’t going to fight him at full strength it didn’t allow him to do his upbringing Lucas was in front of apostle riron and thought that it might be better not to show more power than
Necessary to begin with in order not to attract attention Lucas prepared a magic rocket since he had some confidence at dinner Michelle expected to see at least a three star he didn’t think that Lucas would use the first star until now but Lucas’s attack power could not be
Compared to such a low level such power was difficult to imagine is it really a magic Missile in the use of this weakling while Michelle was thinking Lucas began to approach him the boy wanted to stop him with an ice Arrow but he broke it with his bare hand and with
The sorcerer Warrior technique he attacked his elder brother Lucas took mishelle by the throat and held him in the air but it was obvious that he did not like it and he was going to answer him for such humiliation he activated his soul flame and said that losing one arm would be a
Good lesson for Lucas that you can’t argue with your big brother the guy smiled and said that he just got a little warmer and there was no further reaction from him after that he grabbed his brother and threw him to the ground Lucas promised that from this moment on
No one would dare to treat fry like an insect again as the servant ran up to Michelle his father pointed out that he had learned wizard Warrior techniques to restore the lack of Mana he was born with Isaac admitted that it was a very spectacular fight which he deservedly
Won he decided that it would be difficult to raise his level only through magic however magical martial arts are another way to use Mana even his Mana generation level has become much better his mother said she was proud of him and smiled it was unpleasant for Lucas to hear this from
People who themselves kicked their child out of the house but the boy should not have behaved suspiciously towards them so he thanked them for the kind words the mother asked Lucas if he remembered Princess Fiona whom he had seen during the day the boy replied that he
Remembered of course and it turned out that she came to get married the emperor’s most beloved daughter the third princess would now be associated with their family Michelle and Hines are of the right age to get married Apostle Rin Lea is going to contact the Imperial family her goal
Cannot be just politics so she has something else in mind but then she talked about Fry’s candidacy although Princess Fiona is not so young she is a beautiful bride who possesses intelligence and Beauty she was so Majestic that she even felt sorry to give her away for Lucas even though he
Is her child child moreover the princess also considered him a good person Lithia immediately notices such things no need to think about this it means that now he can also receive the honorary title of a member of the Blake family but the boy did not understand what kind of
Recognition and non-recognition we are talking about within the family he did not understand how his life would change when he was recognized as a member of the family Lithia said that many things will change they will share the secrets of their family with him Lucas assumed that she
Was talking about the Blake household being a place for demigods to practice their Mana to skill ratio she gave him about 3 days to think during this time he had to put his thoughts in order and accept it after the last meeting the servant became very
Friendly with Lucas he also said that he cleaned his room while he was away it made Lucas laugh when the whole family and even the servants showed themselves to be weak in front of the strong the boy said he was going to bed he asked not to let anyone into his room because
He has a very sensitive sleep Lucas went to bed with Dogman if someone approached him with bad intentions the boy asked to wake him up he left his body he needs to be careful even though no ordinary life forms will be able to sense him riron
Can be around Lucas came across a secret meeting room he didn’t even think there was such a place in the estate Livia was talking with Isaac there she said that Lucas should marry Fiona because they can’t send Michelle away with a broken nose father did not understand what was
The reason for such a strong obsession with Princess Fiona she always remains neutral and her entry into their territories on the contrary can seem dangerous Livia said that they only need Princess Fiona only she can give them what they want she said that ririn needed more materials Lucas then
Realized that she was talking about ilen andam Livia asked not to talk about him so easily mistress riron asked to keep everything a secret but ISAC could not understand that if this alloy was created by riron then why they should depend on Fiona the woman replied that
Princess Fiona is the only one who can obtain the most important ingredient for making the substance in large quantities although she still didn’t know why she needed it in such a quantity if they ordered even more in the future in such a situation as now it
Was unknown when she would grab them and if you make her a member of the Blake family there would be no problems now this mystery has been solved the weakness of the Blake family was Princess Fiona Isaac had one question where is the mistress riron now she answered that
It was none of his business Lucas learned the main piece of information and then returned to his body he thanked Darkman for protecting him all this time Lithia is now producing a large amount of ilium under rin’s orders judging by Isaac’s reaction as expected Lithia is the true head of
The Blake clan in order to obtain the necessary material she needs Fiona to join the family that is the girl is the key to stopping the production of this substance but it was not clear whether the princess herself guessed about it to begin with it was necessary to find out
What she was thinking about it is necessary to prepare a place where they can meet alone she is most likely very Vigilant so it will not be easy it will be very Reckless to sneak behind the Fortress wall it will not be easy to get
A chance to get close to her but he did not need to invent anything because this chance came to meet him himself the girl came to them to ask Lucas to give her a C of the place Lithia reminded him that the princess was interested in him the
Girl was upset because she thought that she had come to them unexpectedly and untimely the guy said that everything is fine he was very worried that he could not greet her properly she heard that Lucas was friends with June they often went out with him as children on the
Level ground the girl decided to pretend that she had tripped in order to attract Lucas’s attention he caught her in his arms this was the ultimate goal of the princess in her perfect theatrical performance the guy did not understand what was happening to her although they said that she has good abilities in
Politics but her acting is terrible almost immediately after that she suddenly grabbed Lucas’s hand Fiona immediately blushed and then abruptly took it away and said that she had a very important meeting she hoped to meet him again in the near future after that she said goodbye and laugh Princess
Fiona is not someone to be taken lightly she left him a note in which she indicated the address to meet at 2:00 in the morning it was the milet hotel Fiona applied makeup late at night the servant assumed that it was a really beautiful man the girl advised her to do it
Sometimes too she thought that cold winter tones would suit her but the girl replied that the guards should not leave any traces behind Fiona added that sometimes Beauty becomes a weapon and often a correctly expressed phrase can suppress the enemy better than 100 spoken words Lucas arrived much earlier and the girl said
That his changed face was also quite cute she heard a lot about his fictitious name and about the fact that he became the new launderer of the troman community he did not know that the girl was interested in the troman community Fiona said that she was not interested
Ed but her Mentor thanks to him she also learned that Lucas skillfully revived and already almost destroyed Community but even when he realized something like that he still left the community and started wandering around the world alone it was amazing for her she assumed that he was planning an incredibly important
Matter but the boy said that it was not true meanwhile Kenny along with members of the community continued to take over other communities she demanded surrender and surrender in order to unite her forces but she was told that although she had progressed she could not have become so
Fearless they did not want to agree because they believe that the whole world obeys natural selection the mercenary who was watching what was happening chose a good moment to attack Ken and kill her but Isabella noticed him and easily destroyed him with a lightning strike she offered this
Community a choice either they choose to end their existence right now or join them and do their bidding Lucas said that a very nice friend of hers is replacing him as the head of the community having a friend you can trust is much more reliable than it seems the
Boy was a little embarrassed because he was hoping for a secret meeting alone with Fiona although the girl convinced him that they were alone and there was no one else there Lucas looked at the ceiling and said that in that case the person he sees is a stranger
There really was a servant of Fiona who immediately attacked the boy for an unknown reason the girl asked her to stop and said that it was her personal security Lucas pointed out that it was necessary to be more specific because in a second her face could be blown into small
Pieces he considered the princess a little more perceptive than the rest the girl was shocked by the abilities possessed by a 20-year-old boy if this was obviously not a secret sweet date then he decided to get straight to the point and he asked how much she knew
About lithia’s plans he said that she could tell him because he was not a supporter of the Blake family the boy saw through everything she knew that they wanted to join her family and isolate her from home and she knows they’re trying desperately to get some resources from her but Lucas asked why
She thought that over the past few years the Blake family’s order volume has tripled although they say that it is for the sake of studying magic techniques abroad they cannot deceive her the blood of trolls 10-year-old Mountain jins sing as well as the bloody hands of beauties they skillfully increased the quantity
Of these supplies although she still couldn’t figure out what the Blake family’s purpose was the guy noted that she was prudent enough as others said about her among the items named by her there was one that Lithia needed personally it did not seem to Fiona at all that this boy
Was much younger than her only his appearance and style of speech resembled the young boy but calmness made him a sage she had the feeling that she was having a dialogue with the mentor then she asked what subject he was talking about but the boy asked a counter
Question whether she was going to remain neutral although she did not take kindly to those who asked counter questions Lucas added that the conquest of the entire continent by the demigods would soon begin it will take about one 2 years this means that if everything is
Left as it is during this time she can lose her life the servant considered him a brute and wanted to attack but Lucas completely paralyzed her entire body so that she could not move Fiona asked for evidence why the gods who had been quiet for 4,000 years suddenly became active
Lucas replied that what was hindering them had disappeared Lithia wants Haron and says that only Fiona can get him the princess guessed about these plans this material will speed up their plans but Fiona assumed that if she did not completely side with the gods then they
Would intimidate her and find a way to get Harkon in this case the girl took this information as an invitation to join the community but Lucas said that’s not the case because the community won’t be able to protect her he said that she should always be by his side and he would
Become a human shield for her Fiona immediately blushed it looked so romantic and so cute at the same time but she answered that no matter how dangerous the situation was the girl did not understand what he was talking about inside Fiona was touched when he said he
Would be her shield and she didn’t understand how he was not ashamed to say that she added that she is not afraid of death that is why she is walking on such a danger ous path but Lucas believed that it was all because she had someone
To rely on for example the owner of the 11th Tower the girl was convinced that he really knew everything down to the Last Detail Lucas wanted to meet him once to see what kind of person he was the princess approached her servant and began to help her up then she replied
That it will unfortunately not be easy because in fact she also does not know where he is now the guy didn’t really believe that she couldn’t keep in touch with her Mentor she took out the orb and said that this is the only way to contact the master but even it can only
Be used by the master it was at this moment that the orb activated and the master appeared in front of Lucas he greeted the boy he didn’t have a visible face and it wasn’t because of the cape he was using the magical item that hides his appearance this shows his reluctance
To reveal himself he heard that the boy also thinks that the demigods will start taking over the mainland within 2 years because the master thinks exactly the same judging by what was said he also has guesses on this account Fiona warned Lucas that the master was at such a
Level that he couldn’t even match his fingertips so she asked him to be more polite the boy apologized but he could not see the face to whom he should show respect so he could not do it the master told Fiona not to worry because this person was saying the right things you
Can’t judge this guy just by what her eyes see not so long ago an entire Squad of Black Dragon Knights was destroyed and runable in one day he suspected that it was the demigods act Lucas confirmed this information and said that it was done by the God who controls death the
Master thought that someone from the apocalypse was responsible for this but it was nozdoc after all Lucas suspected that the master was well aware of the internal affairs of the communities but he did not think that even they could be Eaves dropped with this orb that’s why
The boy believed that the former Master Nel was in front of him this orb and the magic weapon placed in his body are a technique that was developed in nikol 50 years ago just at this time there was a change of Master with such a level he would hardly occupy other more insignificant
Positions it was amazing how much he could figure out at a glance he confirmed that 50 years ago he was a Nel’s Master Lucas asked why he decided to leave the community Master asked if he knew a man named alento Benny said that the former Master
Of the circle troman was alento this is her own father the master said that he was the father of the true Community Master troman Benny and his old friend his death was a strong blow that caused the communities to disintegrate the three strongest communities decided to strike back under the proposal to
Destroy the apocalypse they got rid of the master who became very strong and as a result he could not prevent his death although they promised together to save this world from the demigods when he looks into Lucas’s eyes he immediately remembers alento the master suggested that he take
The troman community and join them after he left the community for 50 years years he gathered people who completely inherited the will of the past Heroes and formed an alliance with them compared to the rotten communities this is a strong Alliance that is focused only on the sincere goal of destroying
The demigods Fiona saw the master personally offered to join the alliance for the first time Lucas thanked for the offer but was forced to refuse he joined the community because he wants to change the rotten organization the master considered it impossible but the boy said that this
Question does not need to determine the possibility or impossibility of its implementation the sincere purpose of which he speaks has been in communities from the very beginning as people gather and form an organization this sincerity stagnates and rots then a new Faith or a new organization appears on the outside just
Like theirs the master said that Lucas could rest easy because they would not rot or stagnate but Lucas spoke about the human Essence and it cannot be denied it is necessary to meet it only then will it be possible to escape from the hands of demigods the master repeated once again
That Lucas is an exact copy of alento he hoped that their last moments of life would be different the master ordered Fiona not to begrudge this man’s help and not to refuse him anything the master said that it was nice to meet him he was filled with emotions as if he had
Met an old friend again he said that his name is Weissman and his offer will forever remain relevant if he needs strength then they will gladly become his weapon Lucas then realized that Weissman was a descendant of his old friend shui as usual they had breakfast in the
Family Circle only Michelle was absent due to his injuries after a long silence at the table Lucas told Livia that he wanted to accept her proposal and marry Princess Fiona when they met he had three requests for the princess to begin with he asked to postpone their marriage but
She can’t look like she has no feelings for this Fiona asked not to worry because playing with feelings is her specialty it is still necessary to stop the sale to hakan for a while but if they want to do it so that Isaac’s wife does not find out then they need a good
Reason Fiona asked to leave this task for her because this area is part of her specialization the assistant asked Fiona if she really wanted to fulfill Lucas’s third request she said she had to because the master said to help him in everything the girl asked the assistant to remember that sometimes the right
Decision can be made only if you go beyond Common Sense such people change the world lithius said that he also made the right choice and now he will be a worthy representative of the Blake family she asked Hines to tell Lucas their secret in the Blake family he said
He would wait in the underground office Hines said he had nothing more to say and suggested he just pass the time and go up to her in about an hour the boy asked to call Charles to them Hines promised to fulfill the request but he was not sure whether she would fulfill
It then he meets with Lithia and she asks him how he feels after learning the truth he replied that he still cannot realize that this is not a dream but reality his mother asked him not to worry and promised that he would gradually learn all the
Details she led him into a room that looked like a butcher shop only with human bodies he immediately asked what it was Lithia asked him to get used to it because these are just bodies for experiments she introduced family Alchemists and Sorcerers they were also researchers in this place they did not
Look very good the woman replied that she had taken away their ability to think and he also needed to remember this when managing a group personal opinion is only poison that harms the work the most effective and safe way is to make them follow orders like machines they walked to the next door
And Lucas felt a very powerful energy inside she asked them to watch their words because their master was inside he could not even think that she would lead him to Reon herself the boy was not sure that he would man managed not to reveal himself in such a
Situation there were a lot of disturbing factors indra’s divine power that took place in his body The Mask he took from Hector and even the bead he got from Ricky he should have foreseen this possibility of meeting riron he might need to escape but if he surrenders all
His plans will be ruined but he could be the first to cut off Lea’s life before riron learns about his Essence that is he will will be able to get rid of the Apocalypse with his own hands the demigod said that she did not expect to meet so early and immediately asked what
Kind of cute boy was next to her Lithia fell to her knees in front of riron and began to ask if everything was all right with the true Mistress of the continent Lucas had to hide his pride and also kneel down so as not to give himself
Away the woman said it was fry her third child ririn didn’t know that Lithia had a third child she immediately asked how things were going with what she had entrusted to her letia answered that there was only half of the goal to be achieved riron was Furious that this was all she
Could do in that time she apologized but now they are making preparations for Frey’s marriage to the third princess and as soon as they can make her their person they will be able to achieve their goals in the shortest possible time riron believed that there were many problems from this girl all of
This is because of the master of the 11th magic Tower of paradon this is the first time Lucas has heard this name and perhaps it refers to the Ally Weiss men mentioned riron noted that her son was not talkative at all but she liked him even more that way in
Fact all people have almost the same appearance she began to examine him very carefully but in one moment she grabbed him by the throat then the boy realized that he was exposed and the only way out was to kill Lisha he could do it from such a
Distance then she threw it on the ground and it was no longer so easy to get to Leisha but then riron smiled and said that he had good raw materials Lithia noted that he is much more talented than Michelle she still tried to cover Leisa and restrained his movements this is
Proof that she guessed who he was and was trying to protect Lea but then she let him go and asked him to wait while she spoke to his mother she noted that he not only speaks poorly but also hears poorly because he seemed not to get up from the floor when
He left the room riron asked if this child had already received Divine Powers she replied that not yet then she seized her by the throat and said that if she had not been her Apostle she would have already killed her and torn her to Pieces she threw her against the wall
And said that only stupid people always make mistakes has she become a team with a stupid head riron couldn’t see indra’s divine power in him there could be only one reason why she didn’t do anything with him she just couldn’t do anything to think that even now mortally wounded
Apocalypses continue to recover if riron gives them the divine power they need if the current riron is nothing more than a weak shell that explains why she is taking so long that is now there is a chance which will never happen again in order to get rid of her Hines entered
The room and asked Lucas what was going on there the boy said directly that he would kill Lithia today he reacted very discreetly because he understood that Ron’s Apostle turned out to be his mother now Hines was sure that it was not fry who was standing before him
Therefore he asked to be told what happened to his younger brother and where he was Lucas grabbed stabbed him and said that Hines had no right to say such words fry was dead he and his family killed him with their own hands Hines could not even imagine what kind
Of feelings fry lived with he was ignored and trampled by everyone who existed in his life he was abandoned even by his own family he was that child who did not accept himself for a single moment in the midst of this cruel loneliness and terrible pain he could
Only surrender to his fate Lucas had the feeling that fry was asking him not to touch Hines because he was sure he had his reasons for doing so although Lucas considered him very good-natured he listened and simply pushed the boy away he added that someone like Hines had no
Right to miss fry he hoped that at least fry managed to get out of this hell the boy lifted his clothes and Lucas realized who he really was while the Lord was going about his business in the mountain of livid dark ririn came to visit him she said without agreeing that
They had a problem a person appeared who possessed indra’s lightning although she did not even know who he was the Lord then realized that Ricky had transferred indra’s powers to a human and asked him to capture him alive but riron said that was much easier said than done due to
The fact that she devotes all her strength to Healing raron is weak and can match the strength of humans in fact she was even scared but she does not understand why she should tremble in front of some person the Lord asked her to calm down and said he would send her
Help if it’s near casca there are three of them and he’ll send them all they can’t teleport so they’ll have to wait 3 days riron thought they needed to come up with a plan to evacuate Lithia first the physical body which embodies the harmony of divine power and Mana has
Been used as an example for research since birth this means that being born in this family with abilities is tantamount to living as a test subject all your life and the fact that Michelle’s character became the way it is now is very logical if he had not acquired a false sense of superiority
And thoughts about being the chosen one he would not have been able to withstand this poison on Earth Hines admitted that he did it so that fry couldn’t use Mana he still remembered the day he was born he wanted to protect the Angelic smile of his younger brother he wanted to free
At least five from the torments he had experienced himself that is why he polluted the vein of Mana in this child’s body this was the first incompatibility that Lucas felt when he received this body it was the reason for the feeling as if someone had artificially cut off his blood
Circulation he thought that at least somewhere apart from this cursed family he could live happily he was a very kind child child he was called the disgrace of the family so he could not think of a way not to harm his family Hines began to cry and apologize for being so
Careless fry inside Lucas was also crying because he was grateful to his brother and apologized for his weakness Hines asked to be told who was actually standing before him now but Lucas replied that if he even told him the truth he wouldn’t be able to believe
It he was a master a man hindes did not even deserve to meet eyes with in order to prove his influence he summoned lodell it hadn’t even been a few hours since he sent the message but she was running here non-stop besides he didn’t understand why she showed such Devotion to
Lucas lell said that when the time came he would know everything and now she just ordered him to follow them Lucas said he has a request for Hines there is a medal called Unum that the demigods need to take over the continent riron gets it with Lea’s help and they need to
Find it if his mother is hiding it then Hines knews several places that he suspects he promised to search them Lucas ordered lodell to find Leisha and asked to be careful because Leisha is the Apostle of riron she asked not to worry about it but it would be much better if there was
A lead to track her most likely Le found out what is happening here and hides the presence of her energy it would be good if it was possible to cause at least a small fluctuation Lucas replied that he could arrange a small swing without any problem and after that blew up part of
Their palace to get Lea’s attention if his assumptions are correct then riron will most likely go to the Lord to ask for reinforcements therefore they did not have time and needed to quickly find elinam ISAC flew up to Lucas and asked what he had done the boy replied that he
Didn’t even know ISAC did not understand what he was doing when he dared to say such things in front of him Lucas created a barrier in which Isaac’s Mana did not work he asked not to pretend to be his father because it made him sick Lucas captured the space Isaac was Ron’s
Puppet so the boy thought that his divine power would be the wind but looking at him now Lucas realized that he was was not even up to the level of a puppet father guessed that he had returned with such a purpose from the beginning Lucas confirmed his guess
Because there was no reason to return to such a terrible family Isaac said that he made a mistake and it was impossible to expel such a scumbag as him it was necessary to kill him in the same place and the father believed that he should not have been born at all he called
Rin’s monsters she had strange preferences Lucas couldn’t tell if it was flies or humans the boy wanted to use the ice wall spell but it just disappeared Isaac said he wouldn’t let him use ice magic against him no matter how hard he tried to resist the divine
Power he was convinced that Lucas would not have the strength to resist him the boy gathered all the monsters around him and destroyed them all with one blow the father could not understand how it was possible that he possessed Divine powers meanwhile Lal recruited rodents to go in
Search of Lithia the place of the Blake family was destroyed so although not much loud Bell can feel the energy fluctuations if combined with the senses of scouting Spirits she will be able to determine her location after a few minutes she was able to find her it seemed that Lithia
Had really gone mad she sacrificed living people and maximized the effectiveness of the spell she was expecting Fred’s arrival she was sorry to have to meet him in such a place but ririn ordered her to hide she sacrificed people and summoned Fred’s super mind if he had headed here alone it would have
Taken him about 3 days and he almost got bored everything was as Lucas said they are gathering reinforcements she needs to inform The Master about this even if it is a demigod he will not be able to detect his movements with the help of The Shadow Lithia said their target was her third
Son fry Blake he had already started to act so they needed to hurry but Fred asked not to drive him because that would make it even more boring before that he needed to find out something lell had been noticed after all and Fred was wondering how she got here although
He had foreseen such a thing he could not think that everything was so bad billian and Yun were made there there were a lot of books for related to this everything about the method of manufacture dosage and application Hines went straight to Lucas and said he found what he needed in this
Bag of unification of space are probably all their supplies ISAC couldn’t believe that even Hines had sided with fry Hines wondered how much Lucas knew about the materials for the Anum and what kind of power was stored in this artifact the boy replied that the only thing the demigods Fe is an invisible
Force that protects the order of the world they are afraid of gods these idiots pretend to be Gods but it is likely that in reality they live separately from each other for demigods who commit senseless murders there is a God who can punish them with destruction and if you eat it you can
Completely Hide Your Divine powers in other words this medicine makes demigods no longer have to fear God the demigods are going to use this power to close the God’s eyes and take over the entire continent hin said that human hearts were also among the ingredients of the
ANM 108 pieces are needed to create 100 G but the inum he found outweighed 10 kg this was the true essence of the Blake family Hines approached his father and asked how many people they had sacrificed for the sake of creating this drug the man accused him of not feeling
Gratitude at all for being rap but he did not want to listen to him and therefore demanded an answer to the question of where they had brought so many people to create the inanam he said that it was not difficult after all there are many parents in the
World who sell their children for one silver coin they were just slaves anyway even after they disappeared no one would worry about them and no one would have any problems because of it Hines didn’t want to believe it but his father asked him not to to be a hypocrite because he
Also has Blake blood in him Lucas said that this blood flows in his body as well but it doesn’t mean anything Hines believed that Lucas was right the Blake family must disappear Isaac wanted to lash out at them but Lucas stopped him and thought it was necessary to speak to the point
Therefore he asked where riron was of course the boy understood that Isaac should be silent because he would be upset if told everything at once but at that moment something flew at Lucas as if it was some kind of meteorite L’s body was thrown into it
She was in a terrible State and could barely speak it was Fred he heard that Lucas had some questions for Rin and he was ready to help with that laal asked Lucas to be very careful because the darkness is in his possession and there is no point in hiding from him inside the
Shadows the girl said that they need to run quickly because two more demigods will come here before Dawn he said that lell had done a great job and that he would finish everything himself Lucas gave lell to Hines and asked him to take care of her until he resolved the matter
Here he didn’t understand how Lucas was going to face several demigods on his own the boy said that he had no other choice and he had to save this world Hines asked him to stop and told him not to die Fred realized that Lucas was a sorcerer riron seems to have become much
Weaker because she was trembling with fear because of such a weakling it became light as if it were daytime it seemed that he absorbed the surrounding Darkness it was a real power over the darkness Lucas used a strong barrier to deflect Fred’s attack but he ignored any
Laws of physics and easily broke through the defense the boy needed to use his most powerful attacks and he used lava blast but this was a battle with a demigod so he was only amused by the attack the power of darkness is a real headache for Lucas it was very
Uncomfortable the boy did not know how long the laws of physics would affect him but he decided to respond once with white magic the energy of the explosion was formed from the Collision of light and darkness and he was able to appropriate all the energy to himself to use in his
Attacks in the future so he still used the surrounding Darkness as a source of energy it was an amazing talent until the impenetrable Darkness dissipates his power will be close to infinite but even when it dissipates two other demigods will already join him Lucas remembered that he attacks with his left hand and
Defends with his right would he have any chance of winning if he immobilized his right hand before he started to defend but if you attack in the dark it will immediately recover only energy will be spent his attacks became more and more sharp and the boy did not know what to
Do next he had no plan Hines was surprised at how well Lucas was fighting against the demigod it was a level he couldn’t even imagine they tied up Isaac so that he would not disturb them the father asked what Hines plan to do next he replied that he was now thinking
About how he should act and help Lucas lell Broke Free from hindes and began to crawl towards Isaac she said that the sin of betrayal of this world is a chance to correct one’s sin after that she got up with the last of her strength and bit his neck Hines did not
Understand what was happening but the girl told him not to worry and that she would not kill him she spread her wings and said that she had to help the master the girl asked Hines to cover her as soon as soon as lell flew away hines’s
Mother came to him and said that she was disappointed in him she did not understand how he could betray their family and Trust fry she tried to convince him that all the words were lies but Hines did not succumb to provocations he was disappointed in their family and even in himself because
He made a lot of mistakes then Lithia realized that they would no longer be able to agree with words Lucas understood that they spend the whole night fighting if he had time he would simply drag out the fight at that moment lell appeared and asked to
Leave him for her she had never been so grateful to be a vampire of course Lucas was glad that she had recovered but this was not an opponent she could do anything with but she had an idea and if her plan works then they can get rid of this
Demigod while they dodged his attacks Lucas asked how she want wanted to defeat him lell replied that she would teleport him to the Demon World and you can instruct Aura who is in Lucas’s body to get rid of Fred even if it was a demon world she wouldn’t be able to do
It on her own but she was sure that in this city Aura would outnumber him however for this you will have to draw a teleportation Circle and use aura’s summoning Circle as a basis and it would be good if Lucas did it right now there
Was no no time and as soon as it was light two demigods would arrive in this place then they would have no chance of success but Lucas knew that a large amount of Mana was needed to implement this plan if it was lodell she would use up all the life energy therefore he
Insisted on finding another way when the boy looked at lell he found Isabella saying that she didn’t care what he was going to do but she trusted him and she believes only him so she would be glad if he didn’t say that he was single anymore the boy did not understand why
He remembered her at such a moment has he again forgotten about the support and Trust of the real people he agreed to try to implement her plan but he had a condition Lucas asked laal not to die under any circumstances but at that moment she did
Not have time to dodge Fred’s blow and he hit the girl Fred didn’t know what they were up to but he couldn’t stop them just like that Fred hoped that they would entertain him a little but he got bored and decided that it was necessary to end their meeting Lucas tried to
Contact lell through the subconscious but no one answered him because of one attack she could not even move a finger as expected the demigod was on the same level with them her body did not move but she had to receive a summoning circle from her master to implement the
Plan she looked at the floor and saw a circle already drawn there lell could not understand how it happened it was Lucas’s room she remembered that when she had come to meet with him before he seemed to be drawing something there and it turned out to be a call Circle Fred
Grabbed it but Lucas continued to address lodell and waited for her answer as a result she answered and said that she narrowly escaped being fatally wounded she said she would complete the teleportation Circle and asked to lure Fred there then Lucas remembered that the circle of aura’s summoning which he
Had drawn just in case it was the teleportation Circle that sends him to the Demon World the boy also remembered that Fred defends with his right hand and attacks with his left this meant that if he blocked his left hand Fred would not be able to attack so Lucas
Used indra’s divine power to neutralize his attacking arm Fred guessed that he was going to get rid of the darkness with light he said that his Darkness could not disappear from the man-made light but in reality Lucas’s idea was different he wanted to lure him into the teleportation Circle and it turned out
Very well for him all that remained was to reproduce the last part of their plan as a result lell spent almost all her vital energy but she succeeded now all that was left was to hope that Azura would deal with him in the Demonic Dimension when Fred moved
There he was met by Azura almost immediately he didn’t expect that little Lucas could do it Azura was no longer surprised by anything he saw in this world although it is a small thing he is still happy that the day has come when he can destroy a demigod with his own
Hands then Fred finally realized that he had been sent to the Demon World azuro was surprised that one blow was enough for this boy he was not even even close to the feet of the Apocalypse in terms of strength they watched as the divine power disappeared and they couldn’t
Believe that they really managed to defeat the demigod but although they won Lucas’s body could not withstand such a load after all he was fighting a demigod in a human body lell was forced to catch him she thought that the legend of Lucas trowman within 4,000 years of History
Would be somewhat false because it was so much like a lie and something that seemed like it could not exist in this generation however when she saw him with her own eyes she realized that even being a legend was not enough even though he still hadn’t reached his
Original ninestar level he already had such a powerful energy it was already Dawn and there was no time they had to get rid of leysa before the arrival of the other demigods meanwhile she tried to destroy Hines for betraying his family he couldn’t believe that it was his mother
Lisha said that he grew up in warmth and love and now he is so grateful to his parents but hen said that there was no such thing in their family he took off his clothes and said that since his birth without missing a single day experiments were conducted on him during
Which something was cut off and something was attached he believed that they gave birth to their children only in order to provide themselves with material for research but she disagreed and said that she was telling the truth because they were doing all this for ririn and it
Provided them with a peaceful life he learned about it for the first time only when he became an adult about the fact that for people their parents become a symbol of love and self-sacrifice but for him they were a symbol of torment and fear however despite this he could hold out in that
Terrible hell he did it thanks to the joy of having created a future for Fry at least because of the belief that he was able to see with his own eyes a bright future created by his own hands the mother could not believe that hindes had done this but everything turned out
To be in vain from the very beginning there was no way to get out of the Blake family as a result fry could not stand such a life and gave his life to the gods here Lithia had a misunderstanding because she believed that fry was alive and everyone had seen him he believed
That Lucas was right and the Blake family should disappear the only way to open the future is to completely destroy it so he told his mother that she must die Lucas came back and said that he would finish her himself he didn’t need to waste his power on her lithius said
That Lucas looked terrible and asked where Fred was now the boy guessed that this was the name of that demigod and he answered that Fred died he and lell destroyed him together she really didn’t feel Fred divine power did they really destroy him Lithia began to attack them
Hines formed a protective barrier for a short time in front Lucas’s body was in a terrible state but he needs one minute this will most likely be the last spell he can cast Hines said they had to do it because if they didn’t the situation would be very dire because Mom is going
To give up her human existence and hand over this world to the demigods their role is to stop her the biggest responsibility lies with her sons only they can do it Lucas decided to act and asked loudell to cover for him Lithia asked how long Hines was going to
Continue this annoying exchange of attacks she was going to finish this performance but she suddenly began to feel dizzy and have a headache Hines was joined by lell and stopped her with her vampiric powers but Lithia said that this was a foolish resistance on their part and continued to attack them both
Lao repelled her attack and said that she looked too tired for her words to be true Lithia noticed that a very powerful energy was forming behind her she then realized that they were trying to buy time for Lucas to build up mana for the attack they didn’t have time to stop her
And Lithia attacked Lucas to prevent the energy buildup the woman asked to admit defeat because even if they all attack at the same time it will not make any sense immediately after these words she disappeared lell thought that she was moving so fast that her eyes could not
See her but Hines said she was just trying to hide herself in the wind currents he had no other choice and decided to use the divine power no one had ever known that he possessed it in this way he was able to find his mother she could not believe that he was using
This power the boy believed that they gave him this power in order to use it although he hated using Divine rights because it looked like he had given up on being a human but if it was necessary to activate them in order to remain human then he had no other
Choice she suddenly attacked them and said that although their powers are the same but his mother is different from him because she is an apostle of the Apocalypse while he is an ordinary test subject but even so she was going to leave him alive because they are
Relatives it’s a Pity that she has no other choice Lithia wished him a happy afterlife and was about to destroy him but her energy disappeared somewhere it was Lucas he used magic but it was unusual magic the boy said he hadn’t come up with a name for it yet she said
That it was impossible and began to slowly fall to the ground Hines immediately approached her although she was evil she was still his mother Lucas assured him that she didn’t even have time to feel the pain it was the most he could do for her while they were trying
To move away from the long battle they were suddenly attacked Lucas just managed to hear the conversation that Fred was nowhere to be found and that they came very late the day had already come and two more demigods came to help lell and Hines lay on the ground and did
Not move Lucas was imbued with a demigod and could not believe that everything would end like this at that moment a crack appeared in space which these demigods also noticed a lot of hands came out of it which grabbed them and prevented any movement he fell into her arms the girl
Was very glad that he was still breathing she began to heal him and it seems Isabella came very timely the boy did not understand what she was doing here but the girl reminded him of her words if he is in danger she will immediately come to him together with
Her came members of the troman community and Paragon she promised to explain everything later and now she asked me to entrust her body to her Paragon had heard that there were supposed to be two demigods here but there were only two of them this means that they destroyed one
Of them by themselves one of the demigods could not accept her defeat and decided to attack them but Paragon got ahead of her and counterattacked in return He said that one should never underestimate the enemy sometimes such amazing things happen it is very rare but even among
Insects that would seem to have to die encounters are capable of presenting danger to them even if using their maximum strength Lucas asked where they were going Isabella replied that they were heading towards paragon’s main base the boy thought thought that this was the alliance that the head of the 11th
Tower vladus was talking about the same owner vladus visited her and said that he had met Lucas he also asked to mediate in their meeting with Paragon most likely he thought that this would make it easier to recruit him to Paragon Lucas did not understand why she accepted his proposal
So quickly the girl said that his full name is vladus vman that is why she did so because she remembered how in shui’s cave Lucas told her that wman was shui’s old surname a person who could be his descendant wanted to see Lucas Isabella decided that she should personally
Observe this meeting lell said that about 10 years ago they offered her to join their organization as well although she refused because she was hiding a lot Lucas was allowed to enter the Paragon while the others were asked to wait outside until the conversation was was
Over Weissman met him in the room and was glad to see him in Paragon as a guest he asked Isabella to put Lucas on the bed the girl laid him down and began to heal him because his body was very weak and wounded the boy thanked
Weissman for his help thanks to him his life is now safe but he said that they were grateful to him because with his help they got a precious opportunity to kill the demigods Weissman looked so similar to shui that it was even surprising but the boy was not sure that
Everything would be fine after all their opponents are two demigods Weissman did not know that at the expense of apocalypsis but two ordinary demigods will not be able to become Diablo’s opponents this is the name of the arolik who led a group of Warriors to rescue Lucas Lucas couldn’t believe that this
Was the same Diablo that was in the northern lands of permafrost why vican was greatly surprised by Lucas’s wealth of information the boy replied that he had heard about it from Hector as expected Weissman knows Hector and is probably aware of the situation he is in now because of the
Demigods weissan asked him a blunt question he wondered if he would be able to defeat the Lord when he reached Nine Stars without thinking the boy answered that he would not be able to do it Weissman did not expect that he would State this so firmly after after all
Usually people fantasize about the level they are unable to reach more precisely only those who have reached Nine Stars believe that they will not be able to defeat the Lord’s power however he objectively assessed even the level he had not yet reached at such a young age this is really
Impressive the more he studies it the more he faces the reality that number nine star can defeat the Lord Weissman was in despair as a result no matter how hard people try they will not be able to get out of captivity so they came to the conclusion
That they would create a 10 Star level that could do this but Lucas was convinced that Nine Stars is the maximum level that the human body can reach and it was strange that Weissman did not take this into account the man replied that the probability of creating 10
Stars is not bad enough they also found records that were created by Lucas strowman he talked about the very distant past it was in their best interest to help him reach nine stars to begin with if he joined Paragon the troman community was in a very bad State Lucas believed that
Isabella was to blame for this so he asked her what she did for a living the restoration of the Truman Community was proceeding as it should but it was precisely this that was the source of weissman’s worries n and Russia thought of nothing else but the plate that fed them
Food however the the restoration of Truman’s greatness is like a blot on their eyes Lucas asked to convey to them that if they don’t like something they can report to them at any time but Weissman replied that they are much more cunning than Lucas thinks perhaps they
Will even use the technique of their ancestor again Weissman said that they would force them to participate in the destruction of the demigods and make sure that they were killed but Lucas thought that he could just refuse such an offer and that was it but Isabel was sure that Benny would definitely accept
Such an offer because someone like her would take any side even the most dangerous if it would help her avenge her father to protect the community from what looks like the night before the storm they need the power of Lucas Lucas initially wanted to free Hector and asked wisan if he could help
With that Benny is a descendant of a dragon and was currently the biggest feature of the troman community they will free Hector from the Lord’s restraints and accept troman into the community there is a need to make everyone accept that dragons are no longer an extinct
Species the boy was going to leave right now but his health did not allow him to do it so quickly but since Apostle Rin died it reached the Lord anyway they need to hurry Isabella put him on the bed and said that she would kill him
Herself if he left this room the girl did not understand how a person who lived for more than 4,000 years could be behave like a little boy Isabella said that recovery will come first and that is the fastest way no matter what he said Isabelle’s influence was obvious
Assigning Isabel to mediate was the best decision after some time Diablo returned and Weissman was very glad that he was all right after a short pause he said that they had finished destroying the demigods that had attacked Lucas and his companions as a result of the battle among his Army five were seriously
Wounded two with light ones Simone and Aid also died voan said that they were going to go rescue Hector he understood that Diablo was tired but she still asked if he wanted to join them he replied that he missed that name very much he said there was no problem and he
Needed a few minutes to get ready Lucas told lell that he wanted to meet with Master amlet however he was not at all interested in a trth so she was not sure if he would agree the fact is that this man’s head is filled to the brim with contracts with the Demon
World in this case Lucas asked to convey to him that he is ready to tell about aura’s call this of course shocked lell but she was sure that he would swallow such a bait he also asked Hines to become the head of the Blake family because even if they confiscate all of
The aluninum there is still information about the demigods hidden in that place place instead of destroying him it will be better if he becomes the head of the family and learns everything the boy was very grateful for such trust but it was a very heavy burden for him Lucas asked
Him not to worry because the princess promis to help them in everything therefore Lucas asked Hines to meet with her as soon as he returned to the Palace it would be easier for him to understand everything if he met in person in One Moment a very large amount ount of work
Fell on them although they had recently fought a difficult battle Lucas from Diablo and wise men moved to the basement where Hector is kept but there were no demigods there most likely they did not have time to take care of this place the boy asked them not to lose
Their vigilance because it is possible that someone could be inside as they descended into the basement Weissman said that he was also sorry that the Dragon family had been destroyed in in the past they were stronger than demigods and Weissman could not restrain his aggression thinking about the fact that they spent
The last days of their lives as slaves Lucas was sure that this Choice was more difficult to make than to die Hector is still living in hell they agreed to free him by any means necessary but when they came in they saw that he was feeling great one beautiful
Girl was giving him a massage and the other was bringing him food Lucas didn’t even understand if such a person needed saving when Hector saw the guests he was very frightened but then Lucas turned into the account in which he spoke with him last time so that the man could identify
Him then Hector relaxed and said that he was an impatient enough Customer because there was still time left before the appointed deadline however Lucas said that today he did not come because of the Golem he came to free him from this place because because he was sure that he spends every
Day here like in hell but it seems that it is not quite so however he asked them to wait and asked if he would really be able to get out of this place they told him about the three apocalypse who are critically wounded and the Lord may also
Be treated Hector noticed that Lord’s influence had weakened recently but he was curious about what had happened Lucas said that there was a traitor among the demigods a demigod with the power of a sword named Ricky Diablo and wasman were shocked because they knew this demigod but in this case Hector became
Interested in what happened to Ricky if everything is as they say then he is their reliable supporter Lucas said he is dead the real situation is the chance they got in exchange for Ricky’s life they have to take it yesterday he got rid of the last Apostle of the
Apocalypse he had left ririn most likely she will also fall into hibernation for those who did not know Hector explained that if you kill the Apostle his master falls into hibernation they say that then he cannot wake up for about 100 years according to Ricky at this time you can get rid of
Them with just a fruit knife this was the reason why the demigods hid themselves after the killing of the Apostle the last thing Ricky said was that Lucas should get help from Elia he talked about the demigod of the snowy steps in the north Ricky said that she
Would be able to help them Diablo said that 100 years ago she contacted him and asked to be her Apostle come to think of it he also said he was in the snowy Northern lands but he refused because the goal of his life was only one thing
To achieve the maximum Mastery of magic he wasn’t going to give up magic to get Divine powers in return Lucas praised him for this decision he surved survived it safely but Diablo said he didn’t really survive it very well he almost died and had to spend 20 years on just
One treatment she obviously decided that if he didn’t side with her he would put her in danger in the future but Diablo said that wasn’t the case she was capricious just like a small child there was absolutely no nobility in her if they decide to lure Elliot to themselves
Then Diablo was ready to help you can be sure that there will be no one as strong an ally as her Lucas said that they came to Hector in order to free him and therefore the boy was waiting for his decision the man said that there could
Be no doubt because he was only waiting for this day to get out of a similar Place Weissman noted that before that he called this place heaven on Earth Diablo said that a spell has been placed on the stairs it is mixed with the Lord’s power
So it will take a long time he Hector heard reliability in these words and wanted this man to hug him but Lucas said that he would not be so soft while they were looking for a way out Hector offered to look at the Golem that Lucas had entrusted to him but the
Boy thought that it was not yet finished although it was still empty inside but he had already created a body and an external account therefore he would like to demonstrate to him Lucas was surprised at how wide the space was inside the antique B Hector said that in this place they were
Freed even from The Watcher Lord Lucas noticed beautiful girls nearby and asked if his Golem would also look like that Hector asked him not to offend because he is a professional it is not in his competence to mix work with personal preferences when the boy saw his Golem
He was surprised because a moment ago Hector said that he does not mix personal preferences with work but the man Justified him himself by the fact that she was not in the uniform of a maid Lucas did not understand how you could see the desired endurance in such
A body although she looks like this Hector made her capable of withstanding the power of one million Mana with ease Weissman was shocked by this information he immediately turned to Lucas and asked where he managed to get such a core because he was sure that such a thing did not exist Lucas took
Out Anastasia’s core and said that this core was created by shuhi even looking at him with his own eyes Hector could not believe it after all shuhi was a genius and there will never be another like him in the world at the end of his diary shuhi left a message in which he
Asked Anastasia to finish perhaps the core left by shui could create a strong danger for the demigods Lucas would be happy if weissan helped Hector in his work and if he does the Golan will be finished in one two months then Diablo came back and said that he
Broke all the curses now they can just get out of this basement in this case Weissman asked Hector to take the necessary things and quickly leave the basement the man said that he does not need anything and that his body alone is enough for him he considers golems and his potions to be
His body and in general he considers everything in his Workshop to be his body Lucas suggested activating a large teleporter Isabella noticed that they entered the land of the elves also the girl heard that the penetration of people there is a terrible crime then someone behind them spoke and Isabella almost died on
The spot from Fear it was the queen of the elves she took off her mask and said that they had not seen each other for a long time she wondered if Ricky was really dead Lucas confirmed this information then the girl asked who killed him the boy replied that it was
Was a lord the queen said that her relatives were killed by a demigod she found out later and that demigod was riron also Ricky saved her dying the queen still could not forget the hand he extended to her Ricky was her second hero who gave her a second life the same
Happened with Lucas bequeen asked to wait for her at this place and she promised to return soon Isabella was shocked that they would call AD demigod the savior of their lives she guessed that many different things had happened during her absence snow came back and said that she
Had abdicated it was a great feeling but Lucas thought that you couldn’t just walk away from a place like this snow said that the elders picked on her and tried to stop her so it took an hour to convince them their nagging never stopped and she just ran away Lucas was
Furious that she couldn’t convince them all the same she left the throne gr temporarily and for the time being appointed someone else in her place and will return immediately after dealing with all Matters from that day on snow also wanted to take part in destroying the demigods Lucas agreed and was glad for
Such support after that snow pounced on the boy and started hugging him the elf noticed that Isabelle did not like this and said that she knew such a human greeting moreover she is no longer a queen and must get used to human etiquette but Isabella asked to correct
Her pronunciation to begin with Isabella said that people do not use their bodies like that after all the body is a precious thing that they receive from their parents snow didn’t understand why this girl was screaming like that she actually thought she was Luca’s cleaning
Lady if she is not a cleaner then the elf was interested in who she was for Lucas and an argument began between them Isabella forgot about about their secret and said that she did not care about the age difference of 4,000 years Lucas did not understand what nonsense she was talking
About as a result they left Isabella and began to tell each other news on the way then Isabella caught up with them and started pestering Lucas to find out who the girl was the three of them arrived at the main base of the troman community Benny was surprised and at the same time
Very happy to see Lucas she immediately asked asked if everything was okay with him and if he was not injured Benny asked what kind of beautiful lady came with them she introduced herself as the queen of the elves but Lucas clarified that she had resigned from that position
The boy had heard that the trollman clan was in a difficult situation right now Ben had no excuses for this she understands that she lacks a lot as a master but Isabella said that was not the case on the contrary the way out of the crisis was the result of her lifting
Up the community snow noted that if a person in the highest position leads a quiet life it will become poison for the community Benny did not hide her flaws and tried to change herself now snow understood why Lucas entered the boy said that she cannot be underestimated in any case
Because she is a dragon Isabella didn’t know what Lucas was going to do because their two opponents are among the top three strongest communities now that they don’t have accurate evidence of their dishonest relationship the troman clan is unable to provoke them but he said that there was no need
For provocation it was necessary to properly show them that it was already too late to restrain the Truman Community the night before Lucas and snow went to the Grave it was unexpected that the elves have a culture through which they chant The Souls of the Dead with the help of prayers she replied
That all elves are born in the forest so after death they just go back that’s why they just repeat after humans although in the end it’s just personal pleasure still they were in such a hurry that even the sword they didn’t have was the one that belonged to Ricky while they
Were near the grave a familiar flew up to them it was lodell she said that Master Alton agreed he said that he would come to where Lucas would be it seems that the call of Aur greatly increased his appetite the boy met with Benny and said that tomorrow a guest
Invited by him will come to the clan Benny promised that they would meet him properly Lucas said it wasn’t necessary but he would like her to come out to him with him the next day Benny prepared a table with a buffet for the guests she approached it very
Responsibly Lucas said he brought a guest and asked Benny to come over when she saw who it was she was shocked it was Mr Alton they had met before Benny became the master of the troman clan the guy said that it was possible not to worry and not to prepare so much he
Wanted to discuss the most important thing it was what Lucas would tell him about azure’s call he was interested in what Lucas wanted in return the guy liked such a quick conversation Everything at Once to the point in return Lucas wants to sign an agreement on the union of communities with them
Alton realized that the rumors that they were receiving pressure from the Nal and russed communities turned out to be true but Alton is forced to refuse because an alliance with them in such a situation is equivalent to enity with those two communities as the master of his
Community he has no reason to seow the seeds of Chaos in his clan for nothing Alton was about to leave but Lucas said that compared to the rumors about him he is actually a very outstanding master and then the rumors say that he put the clan on on the back burner and himself
Is only interested in the World of Magic the master stopped and said that they had better be well prepared if those two clans decide to join forces even if he covers them Tran’s Community will still not be able to stand however Lucas corrected him and said that he proposed an alliance which
Means equal effort from both sides From This Moment Lucas was going to stop senseless battles and exhaustion between communities and those who do not agree will get big problems Lucas had talked about being so kind to them that he might remove them from the enemy list if
Alton promised they would be on their side Alton hoped that there was a reason for this hotty Behavior the boy silently took out the demigod Crystal from his pocket and said that he had defeated him this was what demonstrated the true strength of the troman clan but Alton
Said that it is easier for him to believe such a joke more moreover he cannot know whether he destroyed it with his own hands or simply received this Crystal from someone Lucas said that he should have known that this was not appropriate with this item lell approached them and said that he
Actually destroyed the demigod himself she was a witness who was next to him and helped him the girl said that all his words were true that is why she agreed to be the mediator in their meeting because she decided that this Union can become a reliable Force for
Them he came here because he was interested in aura’s summoning Circle but he didn’t think he would learn something much more interesting Alton walked up to Benny offered her his hand and said that he accepted her offer of an alliance the amlet community promises the troman clan a perfect
Alliance now Lucas was forced to fulfill his conditions but it seems Aura was not happy with Lucas Independence Aura said that sharing such classified data to third parties without a signed contract is prohibited but Lucas said he just decided to trust him Alton asked Aura not to worry because he
Just wanted to see him in person and promised not to tell anyone else about him Aura said even if he doesn’t do it that idiot Lucas is very good at this task the boy had the only argument that he was doing all this for the sake of destroying the
Demigods after Lucas returned a conversation with Benny awaited him he did not understand why he was being scolded all day after all everyone saw that from today the trollman clan and amlet became an alliance but Benny scolded him not because of this but because he did not tell her anything about his
Adventures Lao came back and said that she had guided Master Alton she was the girl who spoke andly even with the clan master Benny didn’t understand why she treated Lucas with such respect thanks to lodell everything ended so well the guy said that she tried very hard she thought that he was praising
Her lell is very glad that she has the opportunity to work with him Benny could not understand at all what was happening in the relationship between Lucas and lodell the boy went out into the yard and met Isabella there she asked where he was going Master Benny still cannot
Fully release his power the very structure of dragons is different from Human so it is quite difficult but if the same Dragon Hector helps her then everything should work out a child suddenly appeared in front of them they saw her for the first time and Isabella
Asked her how they could help her she just wanted to ask where they learned the sorcerer Warrior techniques she was very curious because their techniques are passed down to one student there can be no mistake this is the same master that aen was talking about the previous successor of the sorcerer
Warrior technique the same master that makes even a and tremble with fear it was an old rule of the kazin techniques to pass knowledge of techniques to only one person aan said that the master had a nasty character and was very strong it was impossible to negotiate with him if
You offended him it meant immediate death Lucas was only able to learn his techniques a little on his own only thanks to his close friendship with the founder kajin after all it is impossible for more than two people to know about these techniques if by chance someone other
Than a student chosen by the master learns about them then for the sake of their protection you will even have to kill this person the girl said that she chose only one person to whom she decided to transfer these techniques therefore she demanded an explanation from Lucas and threatened with
Reprisal Isabella couldn’t believe that such powerful Mana was coming from her spirit alone depending on their answer it can end their lives Lucas said he was taught by aun he had heard a lot about her and said he was glad to meet her in person after that she apologized for
Being rude she was late with the introduction and said her name was Nora they moved to another place and Norah asked what their relationship was with aun they met for the first time near rals a lot of things happened happened but as a result they even defeated the
Apostle nzd together Nora noted that aan must have grown since the last time they saw him she assumed that he could now accept her teachings the girl asked where he was now Lucas replied that aen was heading to silid search for cagan’s weapon following Norah’s instructions Isabella noted that this
Person seemed to be the complete opposite of what he had heard about her she seemed like an outstanding man master who cared about her student Nora didn’t think aen would tell the archmage their secret techniques because techniques should only be passed on to one person and she
Doubted that he was going to make Lucas his Apprentice the guy started to get nervous and said that it was all his mistake she believed that during their next meeting it would be necessary to hammer into his bones a hard rule about the transfer of equipment Lucas
Apologized to aun and promised him to be responsible for cleaning the grass on his grave Norah also asked if he had joined peragon after all Lucas replied that it was true but they were just in normal Union relations Lucas also heard that she belonged to some Clan and decided to
Inquire she said it had been like that before Lucas understood that her circumstances were also similar to Weiss men’s problems because the current circles were rotten to the point where they could no longer be fixed Norah heard from Weissman that Lucas is going to reform from within the communities
His intention to not give up and rebuild them is commendable but she sees it as a young man’s Blind Faith in human reason Lucas laughed and said he wasn’t such a nice person he intrigued Norah and said he would watch them from the sidelines to see if his determination was real or just
Bravery when Hector was released he realized how long he had not felt this fresh Aroma of figh insight Lucas asked to wait while he brought Master Benny Hector saw everything good in this boy but there was no relaxation he would like to advise him to live his life more calmly Lucas knew
About the impossibility of returning the pasttime Hector was shy but dared to offer her to become his model a fragrance that blooms before the flowers bloom and a beauty that conflicts with pity Norah was the perfect model for creating the appear appearance of his Golems she asked if it would help with
The destruction of the demigods Hector said that it would definitely help but Isabella added that it had nothing to do with it at all master Benny came out to them and immediately asked if Hector was really a dragon Lucas hoped that Hector would be able to give the necessary
Instructions for Benny and asked to take care of her he noted that objectively the dragon’s heart had taken its place in her but first Hector offered her a change of scenery and he would like to check the level of Mana usage they needed to practice the language of dragons and check the level
Of communication with Spirits they had a lot of work and Hector asked to hurry Lucas and Isabella saw in Hector’s attitude that he was going to use Benny as a model for the Golem the boy told Norah that he wanted to visit nckl but she did not understand the reason for
Which he was telling her this he asked her to go with him the girl understood that he wanted to show her face to the leadership of the community so that they would know the true power of the troman clan Isabella said it was to prevent unnecessary battles she agreed and said
That she just had an unpaid debt to Nichols Isabella brought Lucas to show her new house after all he said that it was impossible to meet and leave the leaders in the house of an ordinary member of the community also anytime he comes back he
Has to be fit for his time with Isabel Jeezy approached them and said that this was the decision of the community members therefore he asked them to accept it with joy but even if that was the case it was still very large Lucas asked how many rooms there were when
They went inside the members of his team were already well settled snow chose the third room from the right on the first floor but lell wanted to live in it as well snow was inventing new arguments she liked the view from the window of the forest which can be captured at a
Glance but lell said that she had occupied her before snow asked the girl to be more discreet Lucas asked why they were all here Isabella said that they were his guests so they were ordered to be housed here for a while snow tried to win a place and said that she was the
Queen of the elves but Lucas reminded her that she had left everything lell said that she is also the queen only of vampires they continued to provoke each other and it seemed that it would never end the longer they talked the more it annoyed Isabelle she could not stand it
And said that if they continued to argue they will sleep in another place and in general no one invited them here because someone liked them snow said it was a bad idea for a human woman to force herself against her lell also added that it was better for Isabelle to stay out
Of their fight but the girls said that this is her own place of residence and she will decide what to do with them they gathered the next day with representatives of other communities to discuss the demigods and their next course of action riron fell into hibernation and the Lord concentrated on
The treatment of the three apocalypses now in the most difficult times which they never had they showed themselves for some reason all countries needed EXP ations from the communities and they in turn cannot sit quietly and watch they say that in 3 days an emergency meeting will be held in the
Cast Co Empire he heard that the presence of not only the heads of the three strongest communities but also other people who have a certain influence will be necessary Lucas asked what the exact meeting place was the man replied that it was the June family’s place in the
Capital if it was in 3 days Benny said they needed to go there urgently but Lucas knew the coordinates of jun’s ancestral home even if they left on the day of the Gathering they wouldn’t be late Benny guessed that Lucas had things to do for these three days then she
Decided to postpone her departure she suggested to other managers to prepare earlier and to sufficiently enjoy the rest Lucas came to Diablo and said that he needed to reach Nine Stars and that’s why he came to ask for his help he spoke as if he knew knew what it took to reach Nine
Stars diao asked to follow him they needed to go to the same place together he said it was a place in the north of the permafrost they would go there to meet Elia he needed to get consent to cooperate this was Diablo’s condition to help him get Nine
Stars Diablo did not understand why he hesitated after all he himself was going to go to her somay speaking of those lands he has just the right friend to to show the way that’s why Lucas wanted to ask him to be their guide there was a strong blizzard
And they set off with Isabella and snow Lucas decided to ask snow if they were definitely on the right track but the girl convinced him that these lands are for her like the front yard of a private house although they are not in the polar region blizzards never stop there due to
The impossibility of finding out the reason for this entry to these lands was forbidden since her childhood but when she heard Lucas’s words she immediately remembered this place if a den god named ellia lives here then she is sure that she should be in this very place the blizzard was getting stronger this
Should be proof that they were getting closer to the center but after a few meters she stopped completely this was because they came to the very center of her Elia appeared before them and said that in front of her was cute Diablo who had once refused her persuasive
Proposal she assumed that he was very unhappy that she had left him alive so she said that she would kill him as he wanted then diabo realized that they probably had nothing to talk about with her Lucas shouted that he came because he listened to Ricky’s will she stopped
And asked him to repeat what he said again before he died Ricky said that she would be their strength Elia began to laugh and said that he did everything he wanted until the very end she said up a barrier around them and said that taking over the continent that the Lord dreams
Of or that they resist will bring inevitable death and something like that couldn’t be reason enough for Ricky to lose his life that’s why she wanted to get rid of them all finally AGA opened his eyes nzd and anuna said that only a few months had passed and they had
Recovered the wounds didn’t seem like they could be healed very quickly the Lord appeared and said that he was very happy to to have them back and now was the time to act they suddenly appeared in the sky above the capital apocalypse asked to begin by telling what he had
Planned Lucas gave nasdu the aluminum which until the very end was desperately Reon therefore he asked him to spend it sparingly the knights started shooting back at them and asked why the demigods had interfered in their space it seemed that the rumors that they were concentrating on destroying
The countries associated with the Circ were true the military was ordered to evacuate the civilian population but it was too late the demigods destroyed everything in their path finally their leader had the desire to clean up these miserable insects it was aga’s territory so the
Lord asked if he wanted to stop him he wanted to go against the Lord’s wishes but he had only one question where is riron the Lord came and pointed to AG’s body and said said that she had become a strong circle of energy and was flowing
In his veins if this was not true then they would not have been able to recover in such a short period of time he absorbed her and shared this power with them Agnus asked for permission to finish his territory on his own the lord gave him such an
Opportunity Agnus ordered the head of the combat unit to gather the inhabitants of the country who remained alive and leave from here if he has the courage to be a soldier and choose death then he must protect people Anne ordered him to disappear until he changed his mind behind agnea Iris suddenly appeared
And said that he obeyed the Lord’s order but it didn’t bother him and if she had a desire to tell him then Agnus promised not to stop Iris but she considered herself not such a cruel person judging by everything what happened with riron was an incredibly strong blow for him although
It seemed to her that there was nothing strange about it although Lord knew about Ricky’s betrayal he decided to just turn a blind eye to it but this did not surprise agnia because he himself had guessed about it Iris said that the Lord had already prepared another
Demigod with the help of which he wanted to cover Ricky’s sins this information worried him this warning which she could give them all as an apostle of the Lord there is an unambiguous order in his love for his brothers and she advised to beware of this unconscious order of the Lord he
Wanted to forgive Ricky even if it meant sacrificing his relatives but Ricky resisted his will until the very end as a result Lord had no choice but to kill Ricky with his own hands she believed that the Primacy of unsubdued Ricky had superseded the principles Lord spoke of agus suspected
That Iris was up to something but she was not not going to stir up chaos although she was also confused by the impossibility of understanding the person to whom she obeys all demigods are equal this great principle is the reason why all demigods call him Lord they follow him the girl
Asked if Agy was ready to call him Lord even after knowing all this but he asked her to shut up or he promised to break her head Iris did shut up just turned around and walked away the ice created by Elia was very strong like a giant
Star blocking the way but they still managed to break through this defense this surprised Elia some crazy power that is able to break through her armor even at such a long distance ellia continued to attack their group but thanks to Mutual understanding they managed to cover each other then Diablo
Joined in and grabbed Elia with his magical hands and told Norah to make her attack now she reacted very quickly and attacked her with a kick however she managed to evade elas said that they have minimal skills to show their insolence she could have believed that
Diablo was able to raise his level in that time to become competitive but Norah really surprised her she was also surprised by snow she approached her and said that she could feel Ricky’s habits from her sword ellia knew that she was his Apostle although snow didn’t even
Use her Divine Powers elas still guessed quickly enough but she didn’t use her not because she didn’t want to but because she couldn’t after all after Ricky’s death all his powers should go to her in other words these are no longer the forces capable of playing the
Role of mediator for Ricky if he does not become stronger than now then someday this force will suffocate her but she had the least information about Lucas he was an unknown character for her she believed that he had terrible magic and the received divine power is very weak abilities of Indra but despite
This he had a lot of combat experience if you consider only strategy and command he seemed so perfect that it was impossible to think of him as a kid who lived a little more than 20 years based on this information she was interested in who he was Lucas replied that he also
Sometimes feels like he doesn’t know that ellot decided and said that she should make him a n star she let him be happy because if she didn’t like him she would kill him right here it was very unusual for Lucas to hear the words of Nine
Stars from a demigod he asked how a demigod could know the way to reach Nine Stars but she replied that she really didn’t know how to do it in that case Lucas didn’t understand how she was going to make him a nin star she said that although she she didn’t know the
Way she had experienced she has seen several Wizards reach Nine Stars during battles with her ellia pointed to Diablo and said that this skeleton was one of those examples he confirmed these words and said that it was for this reason that he had brought him to Elia although I was
Never able to find out what it takes to reach Nine Stars but they all had one thing in common they all almost died at her hands Elia asked not to consider these words as jokes because from this moment on he will often find himself on the verge of
Death and you can end this in only two ways either he will become Nine Stars or he will die for real Diablo said that in 3 days there will be an important meeting so you need to start training later Ellas said that in that case he
Would have to become Z starred within 3 days he definitely could not say that this time was enough to reach the level of Nine Stars but he believed that it was not too little she said that he should have answered like that after all no matter what the situation is if he
Does not reach Nine Stars he will not be able to compete in the next battles elas said she wouldn’t let him die a dog’s death she wouldn’t be able to forgive the guy who got Ricky’s will if he died without her permission Ricky was involved with a woman who was causing a
Lot of headaches 3 days later on the day of the emergency meeting at the June family compound one of the leaders approached Shephard and asked why he was so worried since this was the day when the restored troman Community would show itself in an official meeting the capital was now
Completely destroyed so he asked Steve to be more careful with such statements rumor has it that the community has changed a lot since Fred Blake joined them Steve asked if Shephard was dating him he said that they had been dating but long before he joined the community
Steve also saw him when he went to recruit for his side but he seemed to him to be some kind of outstanding guy just during their conversation the leaders of the troman clan came to the meeting Sven met them at the entrance and said that they had not seen each
Other for a long time he was the former leader of the troman community he is a scumbag who conspired with others to destroy them Jeezy did not expect that Sven would even dare to talk to them he asked to be kinded to him because when they shared the same will and were
Comrades Jeezy didn’t understand how he could say such a thing with his gaping mouth Benny said she was also very happy to see Sven again he noted that Benny had groan since the last meeting but he wanted to warn them Benny said that before him was the master of the troman
Community and she also advised to watch your manners of course if he doesn’t want to be humiliated hated right here so much that he will never be able to forget it in his life she asks only once after all they were once comrades who shared the same will Jeezy said that Benny had
Become really stronger these words confused her she asked if fry had contacted him Jeezy replied that he had not been in touch and said that they would probably have to deal with all the issues at this meeting without him they reacted to this normally because they
Had already received a lot of help from him Shepherd stepped into the middle of the hall and said that everyone had been waiting for this for a long time and they were finally starting an emergency meeting to begin with he wanted to thank everyone who responded to this
Invitation and came but someone from the hall shouted for shepher to save them from these meaningless introductions it was Master jacket he said now was not the time for this shepher replied that he was indeed right an activate ated the visualization mirror there they saw what was happening
At that moment in one of the Cities this city country of gatell was a sea state that cared about its security because of that it was among the strongest but as a country it was destroyed in just one day it only meant that the demigods had
Begun to act they were no longer going to hide themselves he was constantly receiving reports from Witnesses located on different continents no no one understood why they began to behave so risky and extreme Shepherd said they are trying to determine that cause one man interrupted his conversation and said that this had been
Bothering him for some time and like others he could not concentrate it was difficult to imagine that such an important meeting was attended by people who hide their identity with the help of cloaks Benny immediately responded and said that she was responsible for their status but rezil said that her
Responsibility made no sense at this meeting therefore he ordered the cloaks to be removed so that he could see them himself and make a decision Nora was the first to show herself and said that ril is still so suspicious everyone thought that she had broken ties with the communities a long
Time ago and they asked why she was with them rezil said that they surprised them with this and suggested that they look now at the other person in the cloak Norah asked them to stop there because they didn’t have to keep answering his menacing probing questions he did not believe that she
Liked to live in such a terrible place again but the girl replied that she did not join the community but she supports their leader fry Blake so she hoped that ril would remember that being tackless towards the community is being tackless towards Nora Sven couldn’t believe that even the
Last niece of the sorcerer Warrior who had already surely left this world had joined the troman community it was getting more interesting he was talking about a man named fry Blake the guests felt that it was necessary to return to their main topic so they talk about the fact that demigods are now
Running all over the continent then you need to go and stop them and not engage in incomprehensible things Nora noted that after all there are adequate participants in the communities who really assess the situation Benny said that it was Gomez master of gauntlet this community is the most powerful of
The medium and small Clans but he was denied and told that it would be wrong if the actions were without a definite plan after all they do not know anything about them at what level is their power what is their number and why did they suddenly start
Acting Gomez refused to sit and suck his finger while they figured it out and came up with a suitable plan he was told that they simply offered to observe the changes and development of events gas asked to spare him from these speeches of rid he did not understand how he
Dared to say such things when gatell was engulfed in chaos they tried to explain to him that the communities are the last fortress on the continent that can stop the demigods the destruction of the communities means the destruction of the continent that is why they cannot Act without thinking
Redil fully agreed with these words and all the others also supported rid’s words Gomez couldn’t understand how they could say such nonsense after hundreds of thousands of people had died redil laughed and said that they would not act even if a million people died these words really annoyed Gomez and he broke
The table Jeezy looked at redil and thought even though he was a grandfather he wasn’t stupid enough to make such a fuss he deliberately stimulated the opposition of communities but what was his real goal the girl said that she perfectly understood his position and took off her cloak immediately after the
Sorcerer’s air sodna of the hero guard revealed her identity Sven and Shephard believed that fry Blake was there but now they did not understand why he did not come since redil had said that he would not act until he found information about the demigods sney wondered what he was going
To do with communities that would not follow his will he said that there would be no such Clans the most important thing is the opinion of the three largest communities this is tantamount to the great truth and if a dissenter appears then it will be necessary to
Direct him to the right path Jizzy understood that ril’s goal was to find denters and repress them he planned to use this crisis as a chance to consolidate his power sodna wasn’t sure that the opinion of the three strongest Clans would agree this time if only Master Alton agrees then their question
Will be closed so reil and rid turned to him to get a decisive answer that would suit them Alton turned to Benny and asked her what she thought about it rid laughed and said that he was probably confused and asked the opinion of the wrong person but Alton asked him to be
Quiet because now he is interested in master Tran’s opinion the participants began to understand that the rumors about the signing of a contract between amlet and troman were true Benny believes that the most important thing now is to stop the demigods in the first place ril asked her to be more careful
With her words he was surprised that with the death of her ancestor she had not learned anything Jesy blew up and told him to be more careful with his words meanwhile Benny thanked ril for his advice and said that she never forgets the death of her ancestors but judging by everything he
Forgot about the main goal of creating communities communities are organizations created to suppress demigods and protect Humanity this is not a fortress to be defended by hiding behind humanity and using it as a shield Rosal assumed that Benny was trying to teach him now but she said that she
Simply corrected him in those aspects where he had false testimony Jeezy realized that their Master had indeed become much stronger rosul said that this is very rude because because even though they have the same status it does not mean that they are equal he created psychological pressure although she was right you
Cannot be polite from one side only reel distributed it so covertly that no one nearby would notice anything strange he sat in her head and said that he could not get past such file Behavior but then someone in the room said that it was so mean on ril’s part
That he couldn’t stand it anymore they did not notice that there was a guy guy in the building with them they wondered who he was he said he was also well aware that the communities were rotten but after he saw such a sight he was literally in tears he called Rizo the
Worst scumbag he had ever met no one could understand what kind of mean kid this was and how he was able to get in here reil said that he did not know who this guy was but he was very sharp it was like he wanted to die but then Lucas
Showed his account to fry and confirmed that those were his words to begin with he promised to repay him for the rudeness committed towards Master Benny the boy struck the place where ril was sitting and said that he was pleased to see how deeply he bowed to
Apologize Lucas believed that he had no right to bear the name straw therefore he suggested that he leave the position he holds ellia did not even think that she would be so amused by a guy who stands with one foot in the grave still she wants to live for this she looked at
The sky and said that Ricky had very successfully found this baby now she understood why he treated him in a special way experience reputation these are all infinite qualities in no way connected with the adequate meaning of the deceased it took him one day to
Reach Nine Stars ril tried to get up but he couldn’t do anything he said that Lucas has no right to take the future of the Mainland lell believed that this is the only person who has a full right to this he said all this only because he did not
Know who was in front of him rezel tried to show everyone his variety of spells to demonstrate his power the people around were surprised it wasn’t even the same magic absolutely different spells even without preparation the Masters asked him to stop if he did not want to say goodbye to this room
He believed that Lucas should be well educated Lucas liked it he even said that maybe they would find a Common Language the boy said that he was just about to start raising him and in one moment all of ril’s spells disappeared at first everyone thought that he suddenly stopped the attack but
Then they saw a barely noticeable Mana it was mutually compensated Lucas destroyed it he did return to them after becoming a NStar wizard ril continued to kneel and couldn’t believe how he managed to become a ninar at such a young age Lucas said he was disappointed
In ril’s Behavior ril Teo had a NSTAR level but he felt a great advantage over Lucas that was Indescribable it was as if they were on different levels no matter what path a person takes if he does not have firm confidence drama will never open that strong door Lucas
Stepped into the middle and asked everyone what they had joined the communities for as Benny said communities are not Shields to protect their lives and if there were like-minded people in that Gathering he asked them to leave the place there was a reason why he secretly hid it is
Likely that he was waiting for reil to take possession of this place to surpass reil and in one moment get the opportunity for persuasion rid asked if he thought they weren’t a shield than his suggestion was to step forward and fight their opponents are Gods these are not those
Who can be defeated by a simple Counterattack if it were possible then someone would do it to them Lucas approached him and said that these scum are not so perfect they think they get angry and they tremble with fear this fear is the reason why they began to act
So quickly their goal is to destroy those who must be destroyed this is literally a cleanup after which not a single person should be left such a situation cannot be easily ended by standing back and doing nothing the only way for them to survive is to
Fight and win today he came here to find people who share his opinion Lucas gave them the opportunity to choose either they will fight for survival or they will choose to wait for death in order not to be injured Alton raised his hand first and said that amlet fully agreed with
Lucas Gomez also raised his hand and said that finally a meeting has begun in which it is possible to understand each other normally as a result all communities consulted and unanimously agreed with Lucas ril thought that he could easily lead the course of this meeting but Lucas completely destroyed
All his plans demigods are not creatures that can be resisted they are equal to the sun no matter how much people wave their arms and legs they will not be able to escape from the hands of demigods reil made this conclusion when he reached Nine Stars and he said that
They would leave the clan today and they will go to the place where the Lord is everyone was surprised that he had some connection with the Lord at first he planned to increase the strength of the community then the Lord would be more happy that they surrendered and promised
More care that is from this day on he throws out the name of their Community one of the participants asked how he would act if the demigods gave order that had no logic ril replied that he must obey he was once again asked if he would obey any order ril was angry and
Was not going to repeat the same thing several times Lucas asked these questions he hoped that ril would Dodge as much as he had predicted Lucas activated earthquake using only his Mana ril believed that because Lucas was stronger than others he did not notice what was happening around him he
Believed that it was his mistake to come here himself and reil ordered the members of the clan to kill him Lucas apologized and said that he really wanted to come alone but some people decided otherwise his soldiers began to fly in different directions from the fiery explosions some began to instantly turn
Into Old grandfathers and die their own death ril was happy that his friends followed all orders but Lucas’s friends were notorious for not listening to him at all the boy approached ril and said that his end had come he could not resist this guy and he still did not
Understand why there was such a big difference between them Lucas had previously said that demigods are not absolute power he considered him to be very similar to his older brother his brother Weissman was the most magically capable of anyone he had ever seen he said the same thing that demigods were not perfect
Creatures but he asked him only one question is he sure that he can defeat the Lord the boy did not answer and reil continued to speak if even demigods are not perfect the communities also attack them from time to time but the Lord is different from them the Lord is an ideal
Creature he is a God himself and if he wanted to destroy everyone he would have done it a long time ago but the problem was that ril decided to do all his bidding to be a Slave he believed that there was nothing wrong with this and that these were all
Precautionary measures for survival but reil would like his brother and Lucas to understand this simple truth Lao replied that they did not want to save their lives by abandoning their pride and becoming domestic animals he thought they were saying that because they had never seen the Lord live but Lucas
Replied that he had seen him and in general he knew him so well that he was disgusted by it once there was a confrontation between them and Lucas lost in it as a result he found himself locked in the Lord’s abyss and for 4,000 years thought about only one thing all
His thoughts were only about destroying the Lord he admitted that his real name is Lucas troman he is an oage who faced Lord in battle 4,000 years ago only a few of his friends knew about it so the rest were also very surprised lell confirmed that this is a
Hero from the age of light who returned 4,000 years later and took the body of a boy named fry now the girl got all the answers to the questions that bothered her before Rizo began to tremble and did not understand why he did not come
Earlier but still he did not give up his words at the expense of the power of the Lord it meant that he had no regrets and Lucas did what he had to do Weissman appeared next to ril’s body Lucas said that he killed his younger brother with his own hands and began to
Apologize but he said that he killed him a long time ago after all if the younger brother goes on the wrong path it is the duty of the older brother to correct him even if he has to half kill his brother before all this happened he had to guide
Him on the right path and if they hadn’t stopped him now rezil would probably have sold his soul to the Lord Weissman thanked Lucas for allowing reszel to end his life as a human Lucas came to rid he asked what happened to ril but the boy did not answer then
He understood everything himself then he asked Lucas what he was going to do next and what would happen if rid didn’t follow him the boy said that he did not need a puppet and allowed him to act according to his thoughts and if he decides that Lucas is wrong he can stab
Him in the back at any moment the next day everyone met for an urgent meeting Lucas said that now the demigods were in a critical condition something they had never experienced before in other words for them this is such a happy moment that has never happened before Lucas
Began to talk about what he had never talked about just like a Wandering poet little by little telling stories to children who can’t sit still about the death of one of the apocalypses about the fact that one fell into hibernation about the fact fact that the life of someone who is in
Hibernation can be easily interrupted and about the development of the inun num substance with which they can avoid Divine supervision and even about the fact that they use it to kill those who await death the members of the communities could not hide their impression of the information they heard
Because before that they did not even have a way to somehow find out about it the meeting proceeded as if yesterday’s argument had not happened at some point all the Clans began to feel the same the union that everyone dreamed of for a long time finally became a
Reality that is if they kill everyone in a row they will be destroyed thanks to the order of this world they call this order God from this moment on they must find the Apostles of the apocalypse and get rid of them Alton asked if he knew about the personalities of the
Apostles he knew two one was a mercenary named Genta and the other was a demon named calud if we get rid of them the two apocalypses will fall into hibernation then the changes in their hopeless situation will no longer seem like mere dreams when he spoke of Genta rid
Assumed he meant the king of Assassins this is a legendary person who killed not only Aristocrats but also members of the royal family they were also barely able to get their hands on the evidence of the witness and the contract and also find out that he he is
Not a fictional character if their information is correct then he must be born in Icarus rid thought it best to look for his traces there first lell said that this demon had signed a contract with her before the fact that a high level demon appeared on the continent is possible but if he
Conducted such a ceremony then tens of thousands of lives should have been sacrificed Lucas asked if loudell could track him she said it was easy enough to do because demon energy can’t be hidden Alton said they would take it upon themselves to track cal thud Lucas regained his ninestar level and realized
The unification of communities he also had comrades who share his will now the real war with the Lord will begin Lucas wished everyone good luck in the war Benny tried to activate her Dragon spell even from a great distance there was a feeling that the whole world heard this
Fr IC scream she was already at the level where she could use Dragon spells twice a day she really had good prospects Benny’s Dragon spell is the weapon they can’t be without when breaking the demigods Lucas wanted even bigger results Hector thought they would destroy the apostles not the
Demigods Nix followed Agnus due to the fact that she became an apostle due to threats having no other choice therefore at least he is forced to destroy him with his own hands Hector offered to finish their training because his product was finally ready and he would
Like to show off the new goddess of Victory this was his best creation this is a masterpiece which was created from the raw material of a Dream by the combined forces of three the best Masters Hector asked what happened to the core it was his life’s work in the
Future no Golan would be able to match even their sweet Anna’s little finger Lucas gave Hector the core and all that remained was to insert it into the Golem after that her body Rose above the ground everyone present could hear the sound of Anna’s heart Hector pointed out
That the power of this girl who was born in the best body was at a level that could not be measured with the methods they had now after all this is an energy that has gone beyond Common Sense looking at the primary value the boy thought that it outweighed Diablo she
Finally opened her eyes and began to descend to the ground Hector changed his mind about calling her Anna and therefore decided to give her a new name CIA sea immediately asked where she was and why she had such thin hands she was also interested in how much time had
Passed Lucas grabbed her in his hands and it seemed to him that it was shui in the body of a fragile girl she hugged him and said that it took 4,000 years 7 months and 23 days days it seemed like a very long time Weissman then finally
Began to suggest that fry was actually Lucas strowman although shui looked like this he could recognize him at First Sight Lucas noted that he had become so young and handsome before they had seen each other shui’s cave was a message for only one person Lucas troman this cave
Was shui’s Last Hope and last wish he thought that one day he would be able to open his eyes and he would definitely be standing in front of him still this appearance was probably the wrong choice he was so soft that Lucas was disgusted shui didn’t understand what
Was wrong with his voice he thought he was horar from not being able to speak for 4,000 years the body was thin and white so he decided to activate the ucer mirror and look at himself shuhi said that while he was gone Lucas’s taste and preferences changed a lot
But Lucas started yelling that these were Hector’s preferences not his own Weissman came closer and asked if shui was really standing in front of him he said that it was indeed so no one could have imagined that the soul of shuhi himself would be in the core it was
Almost like that but not exactly in this core was not a soul but a copy of memory and personality but Hector believed that it was impossible to copy memories and personality then Weissman decided to clarify one more question is fry really Lucas trowman Isabella replied that it was
True fry is the one who disappeared Without a Trace 4,000 years ago the girl asked if he did not feel that all the questions he had before that simply disappeared it was true and it was the best feeling he couldn’t believe that he was next to the heroes of the age of
Light when they returned home Weissman still couldn’t believe that Lucas troman and shui were here it was not easy to understand what skills a young guy who recently turned 20 could possess Isabella said that from the very beginning Lucas was her fellow student at the Academy she did not know why he
Ended up in his body but according to Lucas he was locked in the abyss for 4,000 years when one fine day he heard the voice of fry snow also heard about the abyss it was clear to her that the this is a place where there is absolutely nothing she had heard that
Living in this place while conscious was a greater suffering than death itself in any case everyone began to see the chances of success after all there are two Heroes of the age of light with them who know the lord well snow noted that it is better not to talk about it so
Thoughtlessly and in the future treat him as fry Lucas said that the crystal showed him shui’s Memories the moment when Iris took his life this was news to shui because all of his memories were records that had been copied before his death it was strange that even though
This girl Iris was rude she would not betray them to save her life Lucas said that now iris is an apostle of the Lord shuhi immediately asked what this meant it seems that shuhi needs to explain a lot of things that are new to him the story was very long meanwhile an orc
Came to aun and said that without him they would have already been defeated something strange was happening to the world there were more and more settlements that became completely deserted in a day another assistant entered his tent and told the great warrior that he had a guest Tuda came to
Aon and asked the boy to kill him Lucas talked about Ricky betraying Lord because he was so impressed by rashid’s words shuhi still had the habit of stroking his beard but now it looked very strange on a girl’s body he had an idea to glue his beard on but Lucas was
Sure Hector would say no to him shui said that Lucas had managed to survive quite well he had reached the nine and Star level again and again starting from the very bottom he was sure that his will remain the same but he said he couldn’t have done it alone without the
People who are with him now shui believed that the most difficult thing would be to determine the Lord’s action the problem was that they move quietly in time and space shui said that they would use iris’s help for this Lucas was annoyed by this because a few minutes
Ago he was telling that she had betrayed them and if he asked her for help then she would immediately tell about everything but shui noted that she saved his life although she was not educated she did not betray Lucas they came to the mountain range of Spain shui missed miss this view very
Much everything was the same there it was as if time Stood Still for 4,000 years shuhi asked why they came here he thought there was some business in his cave Lucas replied that he was one of the Lord’s chosen Army that is one of the apocalypses who controls the power
Of flame he met his Apostle here she was the savior of his life and his friend therefore he should at least destroy agnea with his own hands it was strange because before they could meet at any time when he came here but now maybe she is sleeping at that
Moment a giant orc appeared in front of them shui asked if she was his girlfriend he told Lucas that a dangerous situation had arrived and now it was impossible to hold on any longer shuhi felt that if they wanted to convey a message they should ask for someone with a better
Pronunciation he was trying to say that the master was cre creating a gap and trying to get in there Lucas wasn’t sure about all his words but the next destination was set he thought they needed to go to silid ammi called nozdoc because he wanted to speak with him
Alone he was interested in what he thought about Ren’s disappearance he believed that she sacrificed herself to save the three of them and that was it but AGI did not understand how she could have done it if she had no desire the Lord had never never demanded sacrifices from them
Before and maybe he is changing nzd said that the will of the Lord is equal to the will of all the demigods it seems that AGA is worried about a lot he asked him not to follow in Ricky’s footsteps and not make such terrible Mistakes One disgusting
Incident when they had to fight with their brother was enough meanwhile Nicks and aan were having a battle but it was like training or training NYX didn’t use all her powers but only annoyed him thus forcing him to attack her it was an unusual way to die aun dodged her
Counterattack and pounced on top this should be the end nozdoc was worried about how Agnus was following his Apostle because at the last meeting Lucas identified all their Apostles he is a smart enough guy therefore he will not leave them alone Agnus asked in response how nzd follows this he replied
That his Apostle is such that no one dares to touch him Apostle anun seems to be very good at hiding his body and there was no need to worry about Apostle Lord at all most of all he was worried about AG but if they were talking about
It then anny had already overtaken his thoughts he would not appoint a phoenix just picked up on the street as an apostle does the very fact of the necessity of appointing an apostle which is a huge weakness make at least some sense he was determined to completely
Get rid of the disgusting weakness but nozdoc did not understand what he was talking about that Phoenix harmonized very well with him if certain conditions are met then perhaps he will not need an apostle at all aun let her go and told her to go away but Nix insisted that he
Kill her then aan noticed that the creatures of the demigods were attacking again from the north he didn’t understand how they followed them wherever they went it seemed to aun that he stank although he had washed himself today Nick said if he was going to leave
He had to kill her first he didn’t know what her reasons were but he had no hobby of killing those who begged for death if she wanted to do it so badly he suggested doing it herself she would have done it a long time ago if it was
Possible Lucas was inspecting one of the attack cities and said that fortunately there were buildings left in it snow asked what about his friend because she thought he would go with him but he said that he had to get used to the new body and went to train he also added that he
Would join after he got used to the new world there was a divine power scattered there it was hard to believe not even considering the fact that she saw it with her own eyes it was hard to realize that the time had come for demigods to act so openly Isabella asked for what
Reason they were going to Renee Norah answered that Paragon members were there it would be able to clarify the current situation Lucas said they needed to hurry before silid was completely destroyed out of 17 cities seven were attacked and defeated for simply surrendered an assistant looked into the
Master’s tent and said that guests had come to them and said they were from Paragon the guy was happy because it was probably reinforcements and he asked to take him to them if Diablo and Weissman were there he was sure that they would be able to win in numbers or at least
One of them but there he saw something completely different from what he expected Norah greeted her and he asked her how she lived all this time uril was upset because there was neither Diablo nor Weissman among them therefore their end would soon come Norah said they came to assess Silk’s
Situation he laughed and said that it would be faster if they saw everything in person and asked to follow him their city was on fire there were many wounded and killed among ordinary residents and soldiers their strength weakened every minute the knights died because they could not face such an enemy it was
Really hell Benny couldn’t believe that this could happen in one day OS said that they only saw a small part Lucas knew that they were beaten not by demigods but by monsters but erjo didn’t understand how he found out about it Lucas replied that it’s understandable because not everyone is
Dead yet the monsters were brought by only one demigod and he controls the Flames although hero had already faced several demigods he was on a completely different level Lucas said that it was obviously the apocalypse it meant that Agnus had recovered after all if you believe Ricky’s words then a year should
Have passed but what did Lord come up with this time of the 17 cities of silaa seven were destroyed four surrendered and they continued to fight only in six cities taking this into account in such a situation even the head of these lands is thinking about subjugation they regretted that they had
No great warrior in the city who could help them buros said that in their City the single strongest person is called the great warrior although their great warrior War’s origin is not silken now he is an excellent commander and instantly created the best army his name
Is Aon Norah was shocked when she heard the name of her student he as before created a lot of noise wherever he was the commanders ordered the bells to be rung and all troops to evacuate but they did not understand what had happened they need to reclaim
Their lands because a crowd of demigod monsters filled the entire Horizon and continued to attack ero believed that the complete end of their city had come Lucas wondered if the gods slept with him one of the commanders said that he is not there Lucas asked to give him the
Coordinates and tell the direction of the monsters but they didn’t even know who they were talking to and why they should answer the questions of such a young guy Lucas replied that they had come to help protect the city erjo didn’t understand how Lucas was going to stop this
Terrible Army on his own the boy wanted to say about his disappointed face when he saw them for the first time her was disappointed that it wasn’t Weissman or Diablo but he asked him to be happy because he was not one of their subordinates buros said that now is not
The time to Bluff there are more than several thousand enemies it is not easy for him to face more than 100 monsters considering that he leans so much on Diablo and Weissman it means that he knows very little about Wizards for a sorcerer the number of
Enemies does not play any role it is enough to Simply lure them to the desired place the ground began to shake her began to doubt that this guy possessed human Mana he also added that for a NSTAR sorcerer coordinates have no meaning after all all known dimensions
Are in his possession he waited for the monsters to get even closer to attack them with a snowstorm thanks to this ability all the monsters simply turned into ice because of the unnatural cold that covered the entire desert he destroyed everyone there were those who did not believe their eyes and
Those who felt determined and those who were simply surprised in the future what happened that day began to be called the snow flower of silaa it became a signal rocket that told about the name of fry throughout the city after such a sweet Lucas calmly enjoyed his meal and
Thought about how well he had turned things around here it was obvious that such a commotion would reach AG snow generally suspected that he specifically attracted attention and tried to learn the details of his plan they said that Agni does not leave tadin for a single
Step if they do not get this come out of there then they will have no chance of success they are already weaker so they can enter his City without a plan he was going to clean up with Isabella in the entire territory of silid even though
She would just be a carrier instead he was going to deal with more than just monsters even if they met a demigod he wouldn’t shy away from a battle Lucas was determined to make Agia make his move he said that if we are going to fight we must start now the boy asked
His friends to meet with the head of silid and propose an attack on Agnus and it would be better to unite with aun after all it seems that this guy is quite authoritative here Norah could promise a union with aun but she could not promise that he would be alive to
Meet the head Lucas asked her to think about not cutting his life short snow still couldn’t agree facing a large number of monsters without a wizard would be a war of attrition on an unrealistic scale but Lucas pointed towards the exit and said they had a
Wizard it was Benny she got scared and threw the dishes on the floor because the girl understood that she could not replace Lucas he asked her to spare a little time because he needed to talk to Benny they climbed into the Fortress and Benny said that the wind here was cool because
Of the desert or it was because of its eyes she was surprised that it actually became a n star he always did this he turned reality into dreams like clouds which cannot be reached Benny considered him to be the the perfect person she had been thinking about it for a long time
But she still lacked the milking skills of the leader of the troman clan therefore she wanted Lucas to become the head of the community the boy said that not so long ago his friend woke up from a very deep sleep he was a much better guy than him
He is correct steadfast and wise Lucas always respected his beliefs the girl said that this is all she feels looking at him Benny would like to see his friend at least once and Lucas promised that it will happen soon but this boy was never lucky with students although
He was much smarter than Lucas and his teaching method was unsurpassed when he woke up after a long sleep the boy told him about the community he was very interested it was not surprising because it is difficult to believe that after 400 years there are those who took over their will and
Wanted to fight with demigods he said that there could be nothing more that would make them happier as expected the boy was interested in NL but Lucas could not answer him after all if he finds out about how rotten NL is now he will definitely be disappointed that boy’s name is shui now
Benny began to Guess that fry was not really fry when Lucas first set foot on the land of the troman clan he realized how lucky he was although a long time has passed as many as 4,000 years his will was followed and carried out even better than he wanted he was proud that
She was the one who adopted his name and wanted to say these words to her from the very beginning she finally burst into tears and through herself into Lucas’s arms he said that he knew how difficult it was for her to endure all this he said she did a really good job
And Lucas was really proud of her when they got back Lucas started calling her master again and treating her with respect she knew his secret and was sure he wanted to protect her nobility as the master of the troman clan his gratitude alone was worth giving his whole life
For a man came up to Lucas and started thanking him and praising him the boy asked durov who he was he answered that he was the owner of the sarman lands when he saw what Lucas had done he immediately calmed down because they would not be turned into into
Slaves Lucas said that they will split into two teams and prepare to hunt apocalypses together with the big head during this time he was going to clean up on the territory of Sil kaida to get Agy out of him in this case sarman advised to go to the north almost all
The cities on that side ended up in the subjugation of the demigods that is they belong to them it was clear that this is a very big risk the rules have been destroyed so now those territories are absolute lawlessness Lucas said he was looking
For a woman who looked to be in her 20s with red hair that was flying like Flames Lucas thought sarman had a guess but he said it wasn’t something that could help him he simply remembered one terrible and unpleasant story known to everyone recently about a woman who wants to die
They say there is a woman who wanders around silket and asks to kill her and when someone tries to to do it she starts screaming and burns in Flames it was a really scary story worth checking out in one of the Cities men paid money to a woman’s lover to do
Whatever they wanted with her but at that moment Lucas appeared and kicked him away from the girl he understood that the gods had made these lands Lawless but this area was the worst one of them sneaked up on Lucas from behind and wanted to stab him but Isabella
Grabbed her hand and prevented her from harming her friend she threw it to the ground and their whole gang started to run away Lucas knew that this was an area where no one could be trusted then they saw a large crowd of people and decided to check out what was going on
There there were dead people hanging there without arms and legs one of the men said that it was the death of the protesters against mild the man understood that they were from other cities and said that mild is the most influential person who controls everything even the owner of the lands cannot do
Anything to him they became such when they opposed the creation of troops which was organized by mild if they had sat quietly they would have saved their lives they couldn’t understand why he needed a punishment Squad the man said that Milad wanted to punish the great
Warrior aun a man who roams the silked desert and gather strength he also advised them to be careful foreigners in such a time is dangerous therefore if they do something wrong they will become like those guys it was strange because Lucas was sure that a demigod ruled here but definitely not
Agnus if it was him then no matter how powerful aen became he would never think of him as his opponent but another demigod can’t occupy this territory by himself either this means that Agy controls silid with the help of a puppet and this indicates that he does not want
To move move even a single step from his place first they need to look at that mild a boy was reborn in the desert who knew nothing about his past but was definitely born recently all his memories disappeared the Lord said that Iris seems very busy lately she has been
Going to silid Agy has summoned as many as 10 demigods she thought that was suspicious and assumed he might be up to something the Lord remembered the boy she had decided to save he decided not to ask the reason why she decided to save him because there was no such condition but
The next time he promised to kill him without hesitation if he met him he regretted that he could not die then because he was really very angry with him Iris said that he was very strange because she couldn’t believe that he was talking to her after that he simply
Disappeared silently and Iris leaned against the door and told herself that that she wanted to rest at least for a day Isabella and Lucas made their way to the main building where melad is located there was a serious caution that it could not even be compared to what was
Outside it was strange that if they were afraid of something from the outside then the guard should concentrate on the upper part but for some reason in this place the lower they go the more guards there are Lucas was surprised that today Isabella suddenly started to think
Logically it is true that they want to hide what is below and that means underground he said that they can’t move loudly so then he offered to fly they moved almost silently up the stairs to the basement but at some point Lucas grabbed Isabella and said that if they go any
Further they will be spotted voices could be heard from that door the commanderin-chief reported to Mela that they had placed the corpses on the Square melod asked if there were those who were against it the commander answered that there were then he ordered to catch those and execute them Lucas
Followed his assistant and found him on the roof he very professionally eliminated it for a while they tied him up and started questioning who he was although they were on the same side as Isabella the Mind Control technique made her feel afraid he said his name was
Porto and he was the head of the lands of Alara Lucas then asked how he came to be subjugated by demigods for the sake of protecting the citizens he had to make a choice the boy said that he can no longer be afraid because help has arrived thanks to which
He will no longer need to obey the demigods he refused but Isabella asked him why he was doing it meled appeared before them and said that he answered that way because they could not defeat him they guessed that he was a demigod but still hoped that they would not be noticed
That is he used Porto as bait he knew more about them than they imagined he also knew that they were looking for the Apostle Agnus Lucas asked if he knew where the Phoenix was melod replied that three of their kind were already chasing her the last Trace she left was noticed in Nala
Very soon they will be able to grab her by the tail Lucas hugged Isabella and she immediately blushed but he didn’t do it for Romance and in order to use the teleport melod did not like that they consider him a weakling from whom they can escape thanks to the
Teleport he went after them and began to explore the place and look around for his fugitives Lucas was glad that for a demigod he was very unpredictable and he admitted honestly that he didn’t think he could be tricked so easily Lucas told Isabelle to stay away from this dude and he would deal
With him himself melet heard very harsh words in his direction from the one who would soon be destroyed after these words he released his Arrow to confirm his words with Deeds Lucas’s defense could not hold out and he flew even further away from melet with just one shot he managed to change
The entire landscape it was the same type as Ricky’s his whole strength lay in weapons Lucas set up a barrier again to prevent damage from his next attacks he needed to find out what other abilities he had melet said that his barrier wouldn’t help if it went all over the
Desert the first time Lucas heard several arrows being fired so he decided to form a barrier of several layers melod was starting to get a little nervous because he thought the guy was a pathetic wizard but he was still good at dodging Isabella watched this fight and thought that even if he
Allowed her to participate in this battle she would not have the courage to try to interfere she couldn’t believe that he was dodging invisible Arrows by predicting their trajectory this fight was on a whole other level but his opponent was an Archer so it was impossible to close the distance just by
Dodging Lucas decided it was time to attack as well and used Magic Ice melod dodged very easily and was about to launch a surprise aerial shot but he was in for a surprise behind him was a bunch of fire arrows to attack him after he dodged his aggression was at a high
Level and so he decided to use his special Arrow this time there was a very loud explosion and the arrow hit exactly where Lucas was standing but it turned out that the boy was able to stop his arrow with one of his fingers absolute magic helped him in this it was the
First time Isabella saw something like this with her own eyes this means that the words that this is a level that tears apart even space were true the girl could not believe that he was fighting alone against a demigod on equal footing melet admitted that he was
One of the most advanced opponents he had fought in the last thousand years he prepared so many arrows that it is impossible even to count melet said that he did not even live another 100 years and soon he would be completely destroyed but he really dared to think
That he could defeat him melet said he had been training this power for 10,000 years their experience is different but Lucas said that he was talking nonsense if they had actually been training their powers for 10,000 years then this world would have been in their hands long ago
And so they got absolute Divine powers only thanks to luck their race was mired in self-praise and unable to even think about developing these Powers this was the whole essence of the demigods if they acquired at least similar qualities with the past then he would have no chance of
Success if that was really the case then they would have no reason to fight like this melod was very angry and he promised to make sure that he could never open his mouth again he struck again but nothing was visible on the horizon because of the sand fog Isabella
Said she would cover for him and ran off to find Lucas but when she ran closer she saw that melod was kneeling in front of Lucas he did not understand how a person could defeat him the guy said that he was actually hardened for a thousand years but melod
Did not believe him because an ordinary mortal cannot live even hundreds of years the Lord said that he would recognize even humans as his enemies and would oppose them with all his might then it seemed to melod that the Lord had lost his mind that not even a dragon
But some people are capable of becoming a threat to demigods it was common sense to him that a human could not defeat to demigod meled said that he recognized him as his enemy and escaped with the help of space-time displacement but in fact at that moment their real battle began he completely
Concealed himself and began to attack them with arrows one of which hit Lucas in the hand Isabella started to get nervous and apologize because she thought it was her mistake but Lucas asked her to calm down because it was just a fracture the girl wanted to heal
The wound but the boy said that he did not have time for it he completely hid his location and most likely he was no longer where the arrow came from this is a battle of archers he was shoot from a very far distance that he will not even
Be seen and if they can’t find their location their heads will fly off their shoulders Isabella advised Lucas to use his divine power to do so she knew that he was against using Divine powers and respected his pride as an archman that made him think that way but if it is
Such a divine power in the end he will be able to determine the location of the demigod Lucas was silent and Isabella apologized for saying such a stupid thing but the guy nudged her and said it was a great idea melan meanwhile taunted them because he could see her very well
Thanks to the Mana energy he wanted to make them regret that they had sinned and dared to look down on God but as soon as he was about to attack them Lucas’s Mana disappeared somewhere and he could no longer track him clouds began to gather in the sky although
Before that it was completely cloudless and then suddenly Lucas attacked him with absolute Mana he managed to inflict really significant damage and cut off melo’s hand and after that his Mana disappeared again but how did he hide his man especially how did he find out about melo’s location Lucas
Then attacked him with indra’s lightning bolt now that he was left without a leg and without an arm melod realized that he had guessed the location with the help of a divine power he did not understand how a person could use mana and divine power at the same time he
Couldn’t believe that there was a guy with Divine abilities at ninestar level he needed to tell AGA quickly but Lucas delivered a control Blow To The Head after which all his plans were cut short Isabella pounced on Lucas and began to hug him she said that he was unsurpassed but she completely forgot
About his shoulder and promised to heal him there could be no mistake because the last attack was mixed with a lightning strike he didn’t do it on purpose as if the magnet divine power and Mana were attracted to each other at some point the Mana within and the
Divine power found themselves in harmony although these are the changes that took place in his body it is still hard to believe perhaps phase body was the best gift now it has greatly exceeded the level at which it was 4,000 years ago NYX had to keep her promise if Tuda
Would help her die then she would give him the body he couldn’t believe that she wanted to die because of some wizard the boy who was reborn in the desert had no memories but he knew that in order to maintain life a person needs to periodically absorb moisture and nutrients
However as far as he could remember he had never done anything like that in this desert despite this his stamina did not decrease and he did not even feel sleepy he himself did not know who he was meanwhile Isaac was lying in a secret underground place he was defeated
By fry and hines’s group and as soon as he merged with the demigod Crystal he immediately lost Consciousness it was not for nothing that he played roulette with a body that would have died in any case his divine power has become so powerful that it cannot be compared to what it was before
His current strength can rival that of demigods he promised that he would take revenge on Lucas and H for their actions Elia appeared behind him and asked him not to shout like that it looked as if he had eaten the loudspeaker Isaac did not recognize this
Girl if she was a demigod he would have recognized her immediately but the face was unfamiliar to him he said that he just needed an opponent for training but it was noticeable that it was not interesting for ellia Isaac decided to attack her unexpectedly to test his new abilities
And strength but he did not listen to her and continued to scream so she was forced to smear him on the wall Elia was curious about what kind of idiot used the force as he wanted that’s why she came to this place she had no words so it was all the doing
Of that girl riron ellia did not understand when she managed to steal her preparations it would have been good to go after her and kill her but because she died Elia could not even do that the girl approached Isaac and grabbed his hair judging by the way he was talking
He was Ron’s servant she noted that at that moment she became very angry and decided to make Isaac her toy the Lord completely took over the Casto Empire the master did not understand why he was doing it so suddenly the Lord expected a decision
From him does he want to die like a dog or will he obey and serve the demigods but still he decided that Bali needed to be helped to make up his mind and therefore took his daughter with him Bailey demanded to let gya go but the Lord believed that the family is a
Wonderful concept they are able to independently increased the number of individuals of their kind this causes Envy Bailey asked him to stop and started to run towards her but the Lord squeezed her body as if under a press and she simply disappeared in an instant
He did not understand why he was so sad because their relationship lasted only about 10 years moreover he can make another daughter very easily but they can’t they have no way like humans to increase the number of individuals therefore each of their kind was special but they have already lost about 10 such
Personalities he gave Emperor Casco One Last Chance and asked if he was ready to submit to him Lucas found M’s Crystal and Isabella asked what he was going to do now the boy thought it would be better to ask shui or Elia he also had a Ricky Crystal suddenly the crystal began to
Sink into Lucas because Divine Powers have an attraction function he asked Isabelle to move away from him but she did not hear him and therefore did not have time to move to a safe distance so they both lost Consciousness and fell on the sand after some time
They were found by a stranger who reborn in the desert and took them with him on the road meanwhile aun tried on kazan’s Legacy the Giant’s belt was one of the three wonders but in his eyes it looked nothing more than an old belt while he was thinking about it his assistant said
That he had a visitor it was a reinforcement led by sarman Benny and snow came with him he said he had heard much of aun’s reputation and 45 of his Warriors wished to join his army agan asked where his 45 Warriors had gone if there were only women with him now he
Began to joke that they were going to open a Herm or a restaurant nearby because they looked as if they would break from just one way wind but then snow took off her cloak and egg and immediately recognized This Charming girl the last cloaked girl called him a
Pathetic scumbag aun patted her head and hoped that she hadn’t said it to him but as soon as he touched her a powerful kick followed the goblin ordered everyone into a fighting stance as their great warrior was damaged Benny tried to explain to him that this girl was not an
Enemy but he saw with his own eyes how she suddenly attacked him but Norah said it wasn’t an attack it was training aen couldn’t understand how his master ended up here she wanted to learn a lot from him and she knew he had questions too
But she decided to put it on the back burner for the time being because he was going to be very badly beaten today Isabella woke Lucas up and said that when she woke up they were already in that place she checked the first floor and it turned out to be a regular hotel
With a bar but that’s not all the payment for the night’s stay was also made now it remained only to guess who moved them here still Lucas managed to absorb M’s Crystal and get its power his divine power increased 10 times Lucas was going to finish what he started and
Find Nicks according to mild three demigods sent by Agy are hunting for Nicks and if the girl who wanted to die and is told about in scary stories is then her desire to die is also connected with agne all their things were in place it was clear that the goal of the person
Who brought them to the hotel was not money the person who took him to the hotel even paid for him for the night they were walking in the desert and saw that boy who was reborn and lost all his memories when he saw them he was very
Glad that they were awake and feeling well Isabella didn’t know who it was but she thanked them this guy wanted to ask them something he leaned towards Lucas and asked what kind of disgusting smell was coming from him it was similar to the one left after nausea Lucas assumed
That he was talking about divine power then the boy thought about it and said that it must be the power possessed by demigods after he moved them to the hotel he returned to this place again and felt the presence there of the same type that Lucas belongs to he called
Himself a demigod but it didn’t seem like he was willing to have an adequate dialogue so he killed him but he simply had no choice because he attacked him without warning the boy understood that Lucas was not half a God because in addition to divine power he also felt
Magical Lucas asked what his purpose was but he had no memories he did not know the reason and when he opened his eyes he was already in this desert Lucas asked if he wanted to get his memories back the boy answered that he would have
To do it but it was as if he didn’t want to Lucas said that he would help to do this but the boy was sure that he would not do it out of kindness and asked what he wanted in return as he said it is a very disgusting smell Lucas talked about
The smell that spread throughout this desert he was going to get rid of all this unpleasant energy and clean the place completely therefore if he helps him in this matter his cleaning can be finished sooner Isabella did not understand how he could say this to an unknown person
At the first meeting judging by this guy he killed a while ago it seems that the kind that calls itself demigods has an origin that relates to him therefore he thought that if he was with Lucas he would be able to communicate with them better Lucas held out his hand and asked
What he could call him he replied that in his past life he was called lord Lucas said he didn’t like that name and suggested he choose another one then he asked to be called diaro diaro asked what he should do next Lucas said that they were going to go to NL now he
Promised to tell him more details on the way after all he also needs to learn a lot about the demigods from that moment they had an unusual companion compared to his appearance which suggests a lack of interest in everything around him diaro was a very inquisitive person during the
Day while they continued to walk diaro constantly peppered Lucas with questions he was most interested in the demigods diaro absorbed the given information without filtering it he was very wise sometimes very strange but you can understand him because of the fragments of memories that have disappeared his mind is full
Of holes Lucas actually had a guess as to who he really was but for that he needed to check his body a bit he didn’t care so Lucas asked him to take off his shirt and started touching his body in his body was the heart of a dragon
Therefore it is possible that he was a dragon lord in a past life Lucas would like to hear more about the story of the victory over the demigods diaro began to walk silently in an unknown direction of course everyone also followed him he awakened the earthquake and said that thousands of
Years ago they were hidden and lay here for a long time it was cagan’s Legacy which diaro had retrieved from the ground in one Fell Swoop they were King Ho’s gauntlets diaro noticed that Lucas was familiar with the item and allowed him to take them for himself Isabella saw for the first time
The same Heritage of kajin that was talked about in the books Lucas asked how he knew if thousands of years had passed they were most likely bar buried very deep he was told by the land that the Heritage hidden here was looking for a master it was said that the dragon
Lord was organically connected to the entire continent in other words his death meant the death of the entire continent this means that he is a real dragon lord only in a human body when they came to the city they saw that all the buildings in it were on fire most
Likely there were three demigods there Lucas said they had to but diaro replied that he wouldn’t go and suggested that they go themselves he said that three of them were also approaching from the other side and diaro decided to deal with them alone he was so confident in his abilities that
Lucas did not even begin to doubt him now they needed to concentrate on saving the city Isabella said that now was definitely not the time to worry about the others there were also three demigods on this side she was very ashamed but she could could not give any help to fight the
Demigods Lucas asked her not to complain if it wasn’t for the order to take AGA and bring her alive she would have been dead already they surrounded Nicks and were going to kill him because some wretched Apostle dared to disobey his master’s order and Escape they were
Tasked with bringing her in alive but no one said they had to leave her unharmed NYX considered them scum who have nether blood nor tears to catch her and innocent people Vandy said that they don’t care if the people they kill have sins or not no one
Cares about every ant they kill stepping on on the road Nick said that she could not forgive them for their terrible deeds and killing of Ordinary People her energy output had reached its maximum so much so that even Lucas could see it at such a distance she began to attack them
Despite the fact that it was shortening her life although they needed to capture her alive and take her to Agy at that moment a third demigod flew up from behind and pierced Nicks with his sword Al asked the sisters not to worry because she is called a Phoenix and is
Unlikely to die from such a blow while she was falling she apologized to Tuda because she beefed him the sacred body she also apologized to fry and on the way to the ground Someone caught it and did not let it crash completely it was Lucas he was overjoyed
To finally find her he gave her to Isabella and asked her to heal as much as she could while he dealt with the narcissistic young ladies they considered her very weak if she even dealt with people Nick said that these sisters are demigods under the leadership of Agy their purpose is to
Lead her to the fire and that’s why she thinks she must die but Lucas found a much better option destroy them all they laughed at him and said that he did not know where he was and that he had better run away while he could but Lucas activated the absolute field without a
Word they were surprised that someone like him could activate such magic but it didn’t stop them since he decided to play with them they were willing to fulfill this dream her sisters tried to stop her because they saw what kind of attack Lucas Was preparing but she
Didn’t listen to them and was confident in her abilities but after a second her body turned into a shadow after being struck by lightning it was the divine power of Indra one of them went down to her and began to cry Lucas on the contrary laughed and said that it looked
Disgusting the way they are crying looks ridiculous although they have destroyed hundreds of families before he had a huge divine power a similar level cannot be obtained by ordinary Apostles besides he controlled human Mana is this the guy Apostle Ricky was talking about in the Lord scal continued
To sob and through her aggression rushed towards Lucas for Revenge but with the help of one finger he was able to eliminate the second sister without any problems or surprises Nix didn’t understand how it happened he killed two demigods in one moment still his divine power does not
Compare to the one he had during the Battle of Milad but that’s not all he also learned to combine divine power with Mana the last sister said that she lived alone and her sisters were parts of her so she merged their bodies with hers Lucas guessed that from the very
Beginning they were one whole body and then she wanted to play little sister they constantly call people insects but despite this they are dependent and passionately desire to have friends and family and these are all human things this is called an inferiority complex they felt it towards all people she
Tried to attack him but she knew perfectly well that she would not be able to defeat him Lucas said that she is a dumb creature and she does not need Mercy after that under the pressure of absolute Mana the boy wiped the demigod off the face of the Earth it was strange
That he got rid of the demigod but the crystal never appeared Lucas realized that she was teleporting and her Target was not him but Nicks Isabella could do nothing but cover her body with her own but someone at the last moment managed to freeze her with the help of ice
Breath Lucas did not have such an ability it was ellot and she asked why there are so many loud people in these places she asked him to explain everything later and ordered him to leave the place quickly now because the Lord was approaching there was a Hut in the
Middle of the snowfield it was a strange place but they had no choice but to enter it ellia asked if Lucas had memories because they were very good-natured he did not want to remember such memories Lucas watched the Jordan River here several times Isaac Blake was
Sitting in this Hut he was all beaten and bruised and was sitting in a corner Ellas said it was her couch and sat on it after that it looked very funny it even had a massage mode so she likes it they laid nxs on the bed she could
Barely speak Isabella continued need to heal her Elia saw how Lucas was taking care of Nicks and said that he had a caring side she assumed that the boy had a crush on her then she began to speak matter of factly the cast c Empire obeyed the Lord because of this not only
They but also the communities found themselves enemies of humanity she congratulated Lucas and said he was the first person to push Lord so hard Elia was meeting with Iris and she told her that now the Lord was going to go to silid Iris is a terrible girl in her
Opinion she made fun of everyone very much with her mouth it seemed as if even she was spinning in the palm of her hand Lucas asked why she was helping him Elia reminded him that she promised not to leave him to die a dog’s death he remembered it but still did not
Understand why she was doing it the girl said that even with this significant drop in understanding of women they are very similar to Ricky so far Elia has never seen Ricky open his heart to someone like that he had a very narrow Outlook and he didn’t know anyone except
Elia he always took care of everything himself and had no intention of sharing his feelings with others but even such a Ricky made his friend a person who would not live to be 100 years old she could not understand in any way where he had the value for which he sacrificed even
His life ellia really wanted to know why Ricky valued him to such an extent why he assimilated with a human and until she found out she would not let him die without her permission and Lucas considered the demigods to be pests that should disappear from this world absolutely everyone should disappear
Without exception and that means ellia must also disappear he didn’t change and ellia liked that but at the same time she sin sinly trusted him after all Ricky trusted him although Lucas couldn’t answer why he considered him a friend the reason why he considered Ricky a
Demigod a friend was very simple he was able to respect other creatures his friends and Lucas himself therefore the boy also respected him and there were no other reasons for this Elia was about to leave and said that he was exactly a copy of that jerk Ricky Lucas added that
Comparing to Ricky Lord talked non-stop about his love for his brothers he made speeches about how his brothers are the most important thing in the world but did he really respect his comrades more than himself Agy asked the Lord why he had come to him he answered that he
Needed to find something it was strange that no matter how much he looked for it it didn’t happen but it didn’t matter because the number of those who can do something like this is limited you just need to relax and wait until the tail becomes so long that you can step on it
Even while walking calmly Agy I did not understand at all what he wanted to say by this the Lord added that the occupation of silid was not going as well as it would have liked the Lord offered him to add some strength for faster completion of the task but AGI
Refused Agnus came out to his demigods and said that he had learned the next location of the target the Phoenix would be heading getting to the location of the Air Force troops inside sadus he planned to team up with the Apostle and fool the Divine eye forever
They would no longer have to worry about God’s reaction right now is the most suitable time when they should repress the air forces and take silket into their hands Nix was now feeling better and apologized for making Lucas worry Isabella asked what Lucas had been thinking about so intently since early
In the morning he wondered where diaro had gone he said he would get rid of the demigods and disappeared somewhere it was difficult to trace his location Elia said that there were no demigods there from the very beginning otherwise there would have been a reverberation that she would have definitely
Noticed Isabella assumed that he had escaped but they knew that diaro could easily kill demigods but they had not seen his abilities with their own eyes Isabella on the other hand was surprised at how easily Luke luas opened his heart to him the extent to which he
Believed the first person he met for the first time was unlike him he was troubled by a human body with a dragon’s heart rather this body was like a quickly created shell Elia asked where they were going Lucas replied that they had found Nicks and now they needed to
Reunite with their friends a friend of his named aen was now building up a resistance force and silid so he was going to go there ellia asked if he plans to confront agnea and if so how he plans to do it although she would like to help him but now the Lord cannot
Ignore the desire of Agnus to capture salid himself so he holds back but if elas speaks here the Lord will also have to go out in person although it is bad but in this position Lucas will not be able to defeat the Lord the boy said
That she had already done a lot for them so he was very grateful as he was about to leave ellia asked if he had absorbed the melad crystal the fact that even while bringing Divine powers and Mana into harmony he is able to remain human only because of the advantages of mana
And if he absorbed even more demigod crystals then the divine power would be able to take priority in his body this bothered Isabella and she asked what would happen then Elia answered that at least he would not be able to be called a person at the retreat of the great
Warrior aun the Army led by the chief tdri gathered he said that they would not give up in this confrontation yet right now their numbers were too small to face a demigod but now they would go around all of silid and gather people who share their intentions he believed in the pride of
Sides which is like a great Mountain Agy himself appeared next to him and asked what they were going to do with the number of 500 people this was strange for the lands that would soon be destroyed half of the entire Army was destroyed by the attack of his
Demigods tdri asked why he was looking for his Apostle in this particular place adne realized that he had arrived here first he had guessed for a long time that they were preparing resistance forces but they were not worth resisting and therefore he simply left them Agy decided to have a good time while
Waiting for his Apostle he watched his demigods destroy people while tudric asked them to stop Ani noted that there were enough people there that he was interested in watching it among them appeared aun who also faced the demigods together with his army Norah asked him to be careful because this battle will
Be very different from all the previous ones because they are all demigods at last the day came when aan deserved to fight alongside his master he ordered everyone to gather whoever was standing in front of them if they started to fight then there is no need
To lose until the very moment of their death snow tried to unexpectedly attack one of the demigods but it didn’t work after all they are demigods the one she struck said that it was ticklish enough and in general they thought she was very beautiful so they wanted to kill her first it was
Difficult to cope with even one and there was a whole Squad of them she heard that there were no more than a few dozen demigods then who were all these creatures anyway Benny set up a barrier and ordered others to take away the wounded it is necessary to act by
Putting people’s lives first she was still far from that level and every time she hoped for one person then they will surely have hope but now they must stay alive agus supposed that he might have made a mistake when he distributed the remnants of the inun to his comrades the
Phoenix would surely come to him if he United with her he would be able ble to escape the Divine punishment aen told Norah that it was impossible to resist hundreds of such strong creatures but she ordered him to hold on and wait for the right moment meanwhile snow was no match for these
Demigods at all aen did not understand what moment her master was talking about because this is how you can die it was at that moment that three Silhouettes and a huge flow of absolute Mana appeared in the sky it was Lucas and without even descending to the
Ground he began to turn the demigods Agony into ashes all the enemies were destroyed and they went down to their comrades and soldiers who survived snow was hurt and said that while they hadn’t seen each other it seemed like he had gotten even stronger Lucas began to pick her up and repeated
That for a sorcerer it doesn’t matter how many enemies are in front of him aan started calling Lucas names but rushed to hug him anyway while they greeted each other agus did not miss an opportunity and used the spatial displacement to finish his business Lucas started yelling for NYX to get
Away from him and immediately after that there was a powerful explosion but it was not an attack by agnea it felt like something fell from the sky a silhouette of a man could be seen in the thick fog from the sand Lucas was surprised that he had finished recovering just now shui
Or rather Anastasia arrived to them Lucas took off his cloak and told Isabella to take care of Nicks and help her hide shui asked if he was too late but Lucas replied that he had recently arrived as well shui also saw his staff and Lucas hands and asked how he dared
To take it without permission but the boy replied that he left it in the dungeon as shui finished getting used to his new body Lucas offered to see how he performed in battle Lucas immediately used his ice Arrow ability to test Agnes’s capabilities he parried this attack with
No problem and called Lucas very naive if he thought he could be destroyed with such a weak attack but shui wasn’t going to listen to his boring talk and started hitting him with his fists he was doing well so he didn’t stop throwing punches while he had the chance Lucas was
Shocked because before that shui was a sage did he switch to the side of physical strength before they met he replied that there was no other way it was necessary to choose the most suitable style for this body aen did not understand who this woman was and how
She knew the power of a sorcerer Warrior Norah assumed that kajin talked about the sorcerer’s Warrior technique to everyone as often as if he did morning gymnastics she told aan to get ready because their job was to support the two while they attacked agus he stood up and told them to leave
Leave because he has only one goal and that is his Apostle Lucas said he couldn’t do that because while they were here he wouldn’t even be able to touch her Agnus said that Lucas has been annoying him since the beginning he was going to refrain from killing in order
To deceive the eye of God but he interferes with him so much that he has no other choice this scumbag like the noril sisters used parts of himself to play dolls he became very large and aun asked Norah how she was going to defeat him this was the true form of a
Demigod Lucas didn’t understand how he could think that he could fool the eye of a God if he divided himself into hundreds of Warriors it was quite an unconscious trick from a demigod to turn their own copies into Warriors now snow understood what was the reason for the appearance of
Hundreds of demigods of which there were only a few dozen in the world with one movement of of his hand he was able to ignite the entire surrounding space Lucas was able to briefly defend against this attack and set up a wall of ice for protection all the knights began to
Cough violently and could not continue the battle because of it it was all because because of the Flames of agnea the oxygen instantly ignited Lucas believed that he would be able to last a very long time in this fight he needed to choose a convenient moment shui said
That his new body had one advantage it didn’t need oxygen to exist so he began to attack him regardless of AG’s constant fire attack the demigod was surprised by this and shui took it as a compliment he was going to get close to Agy and use his
Signature strike at the time of this attack shui said that it now needed his attack to finish him off the boy thanked shui for his help and began to use his absolute Mana due to her visibility Benny could not understand what was happening she felt strong mana and the
Power of divine power even shuhi began to question how he managed to combine mana and divine power but it didn’t work and Agy was still alive he wanted to take his Apostle away Lucas ordered him to stop and attacked him again with a combination of divine power and Mana
Isabella asked him to stop and tried to remind him what Elia told him he cannot abuse divine power but he was forced to stop him in any way after all if he absorbs Nicks there will be no way to save her he used this attack again and
Again and as a result it worked and Agony began to dissolve into the air but then Lucas felt as if his mind was beginning to separate from his body Elia told him that if he absorbed the demigod Crystal one more time the divine power within him would be able to take over
Lucas felt fell to the ground and aun tried to wake him up but his body was shaking and his eyes seemed to turn 360° but due to the fact that the attack was interrupted AGA managed to recover and survive he believed that Lucas had already surrendered since snow has always lived
In a cold region it was very difficult for her to withstand such temperatures shui had no choice but to continue the resistance alone but Agni caught him and said that it is necessary to interfere in moderation so he simply crushed shui with one hand his body turned into a pile of small
Pieces Agy realized that Lucas’s Divine Powers were Beyond human capabilities no matter how determined he was there was a very high price to pay for using Divine Powers aen was aware of how dire the situation was there was nothing visible but their destruction but Norah asked him not not
To give up and ordered him to protect Lucas all they can do now is hold on until he comes to his senses Aon asked what they would do if he didn’t wake up she replied that their time would end there as well as she expected from the power of the flame the
More she attacked the more damage she caused herself Norah decided to try using the edge of the stone fist she made him fly away with one big fist but there were consequences from this act her right arm was broken Norah realized that aun was right that agon was very
Strong than the fact that they attacked him only annoyed him Lucas realized that he was inside the world of his sole State Indra was also there and he said that this was his maximum although it was not bad for a man Lucas had seen that face the demigod Indra had killed
Ricky three arrows fired by the demigod melod pierced his body they believe that the one who must die will definitely die and he will not be able to defeat the demigods therefore they were ready to accept this physical body in the real world Lucas also started screaming in
Pain because his body was fully feeling all the injuries aen noticed that Norah could not continue the fight and aga’s next attack could be her last therefore he used a stone Shield the demigods said that his mem were very interesting he impressed them greatly because he did
Not give up even after 400 years of imprisonment in the Lord’s Abyss Lucas did not understand why they live inside him is it possible that these are Illusions created by his self-knowledge Indra was surprised that he had hoped to get full divine power but now his body
Belongs to them now Elijah’s words that if his power over the divine power was taken away from him he would be destroyed now Lucas understood what they meant but they believed that he had nothing to feel guilty about because from the very beginning this body did not belong to him Indra didn’t just
Strike him with lightning it directly wounded his Consciousness they were shocked because the self-cognition of an ordinary person would have turned to powder long ago it didn’t matter though because they still had a lot of time to resolve this matter they even wondered how long he could
Last meanwhile Norah asked aun to get Agnus attention while she punched through his energy source but it was not known whether this would have an effect because this scum not only has a huge body but also powerful abilities for regeneration the girl asked him to open
His eyes well and follow her she was going to show him the secret technique of the sorcerer Warrior aun asked her not to Die the fact is that there was still a lot he wanted to learn from her snow approached Benny and asked to help her now that Lucas has lost
Consciousness only she can support everyone with magic it was very hot for snow in this place she wanted to end it all and put her body in the ice water snow and aan agreed that she would take the right side and the boy the left and thus try to overcome agnea while they
Tried to resist the demigod and at the same time protect Lucas the boy was able to survive with 10,000 lightning this guy really looked like a monster and yet it seemed to them that he was approaching his limit Indra believed that this would be the last and wished
Lucas a good journey but suddenly indra’s spell went somewhere and his energy also disappeared then the bodies of the demigods and Lucas’s mind began to disappear as if someone attacked them with an invisible force Ricky appeared before Lucas and said that he looked very terrible the boy did not understand how it
Happened because he had not yet absorbed his Crystal Ricky said that he was nothing more than a remnant of thoughts just like those demigods they wouldn’t disappear until he killed them Lucas said they don’t have time to sit around like this his friends are competing with Agony right
Now Ricky gave him a piece of apple and said that these are the last moments before his death more precisely the place is like a kidus scope the concept of time there is different from the outside world although even if it is then you can’t relax Lucas returned to his prime
Appearance then Ricky said it was time to make a choice he held his Crystal and said if he accepted it he would most likely become a demigod in fact there was no point in him bothering after all if he didn’t accept it he would soon die Lucas
Reminded him that he was now in Fry’s body body so he didn’t have to choose between Mana or divine power Ricky recalled that he was the one who told him this first these two things could no longer exist together in his body but Lucas said that he was going to combine
These forces and they would no longer need to exist together and it will be possible to think about it as a key what will allow you to reach 10 stars and surpass human limitations in Lucas’s body strange processes of combining divine power and Mana began to take place snow threw her
Punches with all her might and hoped that one of them would work but Agnus kept recovering he found out that she was Ricky’s Apostle and used his sword techniques he grabbed her the same way he did shui and said that Ricky died and the Apostle’s power was supposed to grow
But he didn’t feel a single drop of divine power in her he squeezed her harder and harder and the answer was obvious to him she just wasn’t skilled enough to receive his divine power while he was talking aun flew up and grabbed snow from his hand he tried to wake her
Up but nothing worked AGA was not going to let them go and it was enough for him to Simply stretch his hand forward to catch the fugitives but Benny used her ability which she had never shown to anyone it appeared to her thanks to Hector’s teachings the flow of fire stopped Benny
Used the language of dragons but Agnus was convinced that there were no more dragons on the mainland the girl could use the language of dragons to stop his movements but her maximum was 3 seconds although she was half dragon Agy was sure that she would bring the most trouble Isabella cried
And begged Lucas to wake up because she saw how their comrades were on the verge of death meanwhile Lucas felt the Mana very blurred compared to this the divine power became very powerful his current state was completely different thanks to Ricky’s Crystal most of the Mana was
Suppressed by the divine power but the fact that the refined Crystal of the Apostle on the contrary has a strong effect of increasing the amount of Mana is already a proven fact this means that if you find a way it will be impossible to turn divine power into mana and then
He understood the peculiarity of possessing divine power divine power is cruel therefore it rejects all energy except its own not only Mana but also the power of nature even the heart of a dragon this is the reason why an ordinary mortal is unable to possess both mana and divine power at the same
Time the nature of the divine power cannot be changed then he decided to change the nature of the Mana that is inside him the rapidly received divine power like flowing water does not resist in the brief moment when when Mana transforms into divine power he could recognize a power that was either Mana
Nor divine power he found a way this is the driving force of divine power and the harmony of Mana the secret feeling of possessing two qualities Ricky felt such power for the first time and asked what it was Lucas replied that it was the combination of divine power and mana melod and Indra
Appeared before him again this was a chance to test how effective the divine power would be in a real battle Ricky offered his help but Lucas remembered that he would respawn until he defeated them so he asked Ricky not to move Agy meanwhile was going to eliminate the
Dragon which he considered the most dangerous of all but right in front of his face appeared Norah who began to absorb his power with the help of the sorcerer Warriors deep Essence ability after his body was weakened and vulnerable she attacked him aen meanwhile took Benny out of Harm’s
Way and said that it was because of her that he survived right now her ability to use dragon language was limited to two times a day but even so she could not harm him and all she can do is tie her legs for 3 seconds he returned to human form again
And the girls decided that the effect was still there NYX was very sorry but she believed that it was not so he simply decided that it would be awkward to face them with such a large body Lucas could not defeat his enemies it was a miserable defeat for him they
Belied that his body belonged to them but Ricky intervened again and did not let Lucas lose although he could not die the fight seemed to be a long one this power was causing more trouble than Lucas expected the power of divine Mana is more subtle than Mana but fiercer
Than divine power it was imposs possible to control it little by little by detaching it from the general mass and using it as he did with Mana still there was no other way but to face the divine power and subdue it Agnus decided to Simply take Nicks away from them without
Any confrontation and that was it he advised them not to make any unnecessary movements because he could tear this girl’s body into small pieces but they did not really believe in it because he needed her for his goals AGI said that he didn’t really have to keep her alive it meant that he
Couldn’t kill her without pain Norah said that he was the true embodiment of evil and the most cruel demon Norah’s nose began to bleed and she just fell to the ground aen was very angry and asked Benny to strike again with the dragon tongue She said it would last for 3
Seconds enough for him to pour everything he had into him the Master’s movements the way Mana is controlled and even even every breath although Annas thought these were foolish moves aan wasn’t going to miss a single moment to strike as promised Benny activated her new skill to immobilize the demigod for 3
Seconds his body did not move and aan had time to prepare his most powerful blow he gathered all his will strength and anger into his fist and threw a punch this blow turned out to be so powerful that all his comrades were thrown away from the EP center of the
Explosion they also managed to save Nicks and prevent his terrible plan from happening after aun’s blow only his legs remained from the demigods body I wanted to believe that he would not be able to be reborn again Nora caught the exhausted aun and said it was a spectacular blow she saw this technique
For the first time and asked what it was called the boy replied that it was aun’s fist the Flames did start to disperse and this meant that they were able to defeat the demigod Agy Lucas also had some success he was able to take possession of his divine power and
Wanted to subdue the demigods that were killed by him finally it ended and the boy asked how long he had spent in this place if we talk in terms of the understanding of the outside world then a little more than 548 years although this is a fantasmagoria in reality it
Should also have been a long time he need to return immediately he was very grateful to Ricky for his help and was glad to meet his account if only in his mind Ricky replied that he did not need to rush to leave after all he still needs to finish
With Agy that is why he said that he needs to return Lucas guessed that Agnus lost and his friends were able to destroy him even without his help AGI said that if Benny had even a little better command of the dragon language and the Sorcerer Warrior’s fist was a
Little stronger then he would have been destroyed he believed that now was not the time to fear God’s punishment he was going to get rid of them using all his strength Ricky said that no matter how strong he was he couldn’t beat Agy right now and he asked to beat him until he
Did Ricky let him go this means that until now he was not fighting at full strength once he covered everything with flames it was done to disguise and deceive the OD of God as a result snow feels the divine power with which it is not even comparable to what it was
Before Norah believed that aun had surpassed her in some ways she asked him to open his eyes and look carefully she planned to demonstrate her latest training no matter how much aan protested it was impossible to answer her the disadvantage of aun’s blow was the loss of power polarity is not
Something that is destroyed by power but how power is moved to the exact place without spilling a single drop from it to the enemy the last part that will bring aun’s fist to Perfection no matter how hard she tried nothing worked and she was captured by
AG and planned to do the same to shuhi but Benny couldn’t let that happen and decided to use her Dragon power again even though she said she could use it twice a day they managed to save her from the hands of the demigod but due to the excess of possibilities she lost her
Hand Benny moved them with dragon tongue but they couldn’t move very far because she did it while stopping aga’s movement aan asked if Benny was all right because she said she could only use this power twice a day she felt nauseous even though she used the ability just once
More and it felt like all the internal organs were turning over Benny said that they lost now she understood why the highest among the demigods are called apocalypses and each of them is destruction from a natural disaster Benny asked them to survive and continue their work and Lucas he is the
Last Hope of the Mainland she asked to protect him and when he wakes up she asked him to convey that Benny is very grateful to him Benny used her power again and sent them to a place where he would definitely not be able to find them Ricky figured he didn’t have time
To lay still while his friends were in danger Lucas asked how much time had passed since the beginning of their battle Ricky replied that it had been 251 years and 107 days and Lucas still felt that he would not be able to win Lucas asked him to remember how he
Defeated Milad he defeated him not only because he got Divine magical power it was because he was so self-confident that he believed he was stronger than melod because of overcoming the wall of impossibility now he understood that Ricky was building psychological theories Ricky said that they are in the world of the
Mind and their Lucas is afraid of him and defines him as an enemy that cannot be defeated the last part that will complete it he talked about the fact that it is either a Divine magical power nor a direction it was a conviction there was no end to learning and Truth
He knew this basis but still at important moments he forgot everything the fact that Ricky is strong is almost a belief all because his beliefs which he took from Rashid are stronger than anyone else’s however when it comes to conviction he will not lose to anyone in
This either AGI did not understand why Benny threw her life away for strangers as he said people are very weak therefore if they do not give their lives for each other they may not be able to stay alive but she believed that the same God whom whom they all fear so
Much may love such despair in people the concept of love was the most incomprehensible to Lord Anne was already ready to destroy her and decided to find out her name the girl introduced herself to Ben she is the master of the troman community and she is a student of
Archmage Lucas troman and this is her Pride the demigod promised that he would remember her he believed that it was pointless for her to stop his movements with such a body at most her death would be delayed by 3 seconds Ricky said that he had 3 seconds left to win his Dragon
Friend gave her maximum strength and cast a dragon spell so in 3 seconds she will die if translated into the time of this world it will be approximately 10 years Lucas said that this is enough during this time he will be able to defeat him even three
Times 3 seconds passed and AG delivered his ultimate attack to destroy Benny but she simply disappeared from the battlefield at the most crucial moment Lucas still made it and teleported with her body he asked her to rest well while he solves the remaining cases when she
Wakes up from a good dream Lucas will have finished everything AGI did not know what happened to him but he smelled the dangerous smell from the boy but he didn’t have time to think so he started attacking him from both sides es Lucas shocked him and was able to repel these
Attacks by simply waving his hand away as if from an ordinary fly annii did not believe that this was the kind of power that a human could use this made him very similar to the Lord Lucas countered his strongest ability with a single movement of his hand the boy got as
Close as possible to agny and with one blow of his hand blew his body apart AG understood that if his end ever came it would be at the hands of the Lord Benny watched him all the time and said that their hope had finally returned Lucas thanked Ricky for everything and said he
Would take care of the rest so he could rest easy Lord began to tremble and bowed his head he told everyone that Agy is dead he was killed by a man they knew this was happening in silid and anad was going to go there and find out but the
Lord said that he would not be able to win nozdoc was going to go with him but the Lord assured that even the two of them would not be able to defeat him they hoped he was joking because it offended them how could they not defeat one person the Lord said that such
People appear once in several tens of thousands of years people who have grasped the power of the sources it is the source of all nature and unlimited possibilities Lucas can be sure of Victory even if the Lord himself comes against him in order to compete with this man he asked his brothers nzq
And Anna to give him strength while Lucas was trying to maintain Benny’s condition diaro and Iris came to him the girl understood that he had the look of another person she did not believe that he was actually able to destroy Agy it was such an unexpected Union that Lucas
Couldn’t say a word he didn’t understand what had to happen for them to come together diaro understood that Benny was the same half dragon but it was a Pity that she lost the abilities of the dragon’s heart only her life will be saved she will lose the dragon’s Powers
Forever but the most important thing for Lucas is that she survives she survived so that he could show her the new created world and that should be enough Iris understood that he had a lot of questions for her but the time would come very soon it wouldn’t be
Too bad if he made a decision at iris’s expense when that happened today she came only to take diaro to him it was time to go and she hoped for the next meeting when she had already left diaro asked if she was his girlfriend but Lucas immediately said no Lucas
Asked what happened to him after all last time he said that he would confront the demigods who were approaching the city he apologized and lied to him it was Iris order in fact she knew who he was and what he should do in the future according to Iris he was not the Dragon
Lord but Lucas believed that she could not be trusted because she was an apostle of the Lord he asked if Lucas trusted her and said that Iris was not an apostle of the Lord although he had more questions he needed to heal Benny first meanwhile everyone missed Benny
Because she gave her life for their salvation but Lucas appeared in front of them with Benny in his arms and asked Isabel to immediately stop start healing her while she was still breathing Norah immediately asked what happened to Agy Lucas raised Agy as Crystal above his head and said that their battle had
Destroyed agnea forever now silid became completely free from the demigods thus the war of silid in which everyone had almost given up ended in Victory and left behind a moment peace and anticipation of one more another Darkness Lucas noticed that aegon and snow were not among them he asked where
They had gone Norah replied that aun’s eyes suddenly changed and he went somewhere most likely he blames himself for what happened to her hand although she simply believed that she should be grateful simply for being alive Norah said that everything was fine with aun and advised her to go to snow the battle
With Agy was for her and I myself much more cruel than for the rest she was very sad when Lucas entered her room she asked him to leave because she wanted to be alone he was very sorry but he did not want this at all the boy said that
Agy was destroyed forever but she was saddened by the fact that she could not help and be useful Lucas understood everything he also said that she will not be able to help in the next battles to be more precise she cannot be considered a force the girl could not stand it and
Asked why he came to insult her he believed that they fight not only because they can help and they don’t attack only because they see chances of success this is not such an easy battle they fight because even without a chance of success they have no choice but to
Fight that is why they are alive because they have to show that they will fight even if it ends with them dying a dog’s death their battle has been like this from the beginning the only thing that matters is whether or not they have such a desire
Lucas handed the girl a big sword she didn’t understand what it was at first it was his friend’s sword and he decided to give it to snow although she thought that a knight’s sword did not suit her at all Lucas said that the form is not important because a true great sword
Will grow with its Master he believed that he was able to defeat agnea only thanks to Ricky he was his friend and mentor and she was the person Ricky chose as an apostle and while Lucas was working with her he never once doubted his choice snow understood that he
Offered her a choice to become stronger or simply disappear he was very similar to Ricky even in the way he spoke when she looked at the sword normally she realized that it belonged to the warrior sorcerer Rashid he also gave her half of the agnea crystal if she makes the
Opposite power hers it will greatly increase her power the girl said that he became a little stronger and stopped seeing what was happening before his eyes she took out a sword and said that she was snow to freak wood the queen of all elves that’s why he came to her
Meanwhile aen meditated and could not forget that incident with Nora he still blamed himself for everything but he was interrupted by snow who came to wash he asked what she was doing here although the girl remembered that they agreed to wash in cold water after sparring aan
Said he didn’t mean to do it together snow had heard that for mutual love between comrades people used to wash together in the river he replied that either only men or women do that she asked him not to worry if he was worried about the difference in their physical
Bodies because elves don’t have such boring traditions aan did not understand from what moment everything went wrong and turned in such a way she also wanted to tell him that Lucas had destroyed agnea Aon thought that they had prepared everything and he just delivered the last blow and took all the glory for
Himself because he was unconscious the whole time although aan knew that it was not true at all she remembered the first time they fought then snow guessed that the three of them would become good friends and support aan didn’t say it wasn’t like that but at some point Lucas
Reached a place on his own that they couldn’t reach but she noted that it was thanks to this that their lives were saved aan promised to save Lucas and all of them together next time at one point aun couldn’t tear his eyes away from Snow’s body and
Immediately began to blush then he still decided to pretend that he was looking at the distant mountains and not at her beautiful body snow began to cry and aan showed no sympathy only continuing to taunt her shui came back alive Lucas asked him why he collapsed so easily he
Replied that it was all due to a period of getting used to it Lucas said that in the world of images he found a way to combine divine power and Mana this new ability allowed him to fully possess all powers without having to give up mana
Because of it and it will not happen that he cannot manifest divine power through Mana shuhi guessed that he had passed the ninth level he borrowed this body when he entered this world thanks to F’s body he was able to know this level Fate In which everything was
Foreseen fate for the sake of defeating the Lord in order to be close to Lucas shui also cannot remain like this he spoke as if he was very weak but he meant that his blood was boiling for the first time in a long time there was a
Reason to cross his border the progress of things is definitely different from what it was 4,000 years ago go and before and he was sure that the ending would also be different shuhi wanted to destroy the Lord without fail they sat at the festive table and todri said that
They won the greatest battle of silid many lost their lives and there were those who turned away from them however he was grateful to the people who survived and proud that everyone fought with the same intentions and did not lose them by the time he made this toast
Lucas had already cleared half the table of food Isabella asked Lucas if he didn’t feel sorry for tudric trying to say something like that but Lucas called her ill mannered because she didn’t go through all the difficulties the guy decided that he was treated unfairly and asked to try shouting at other
Comrades Isabella said that he was already a NSTAR wizard but he acted like a child aan was not going to tolerate an insult in his Direction so he immediately began to defend his position Lucas was satisfied and asked aan to continue at the same Pace until he finished eating then aen calmed sharply
For he remembered that it was Isabella who had healed His Master’s Hand Todrick thought that it was his fault that he started talking when everyone was eating he asked him to forget about everything and eat and drink faster the meeting continued with laughter there was no one to talk about the dead or
Traitors it seems that they were deliberately delaying the time when silence would return they ate drank and made noise so that this situation would finally go away and become just history there wasn’t a person there who didn’t know that once that sound of laughter stopped there might not be another
Opportunity to laugh again another meeting was held in the Demon World Lucifer gathered everyone he said that the continent is not enough for the demigods and they are going to their lands but even if so japar was sure that the world of demons has no value for
Them relis didn’t care because she had long been interested in what demigods tasted like Azura said that you need to think with your head at least a little but it was as if nothing happened below the neck it turned out that Lucifer himself summoned the demigods but the
Demons did not understand how he could summon those who put the Demon World in danger azurus said that he did not like it when they put him in the seat of the master he seemed to stop sto seeing what was happening in front of his eyes he
Promised that if the demigods came to this land they would die at his hands but now Lucifer annoyed him even more than they did the demons were not surprised by azure’s Behavior his fists were always faster than his words he knew that Lucifer was friends with Iris
It was unknown what she told him but he did not like it when he drove them away and concealed what he knew Aura asked him to pick up a weapon and face him at least once relis was shocked that they really wanted to fight if it upset him
So much then he asked for forgiveness they wanted to climb into the hell of Destruction because of the body of the Dragon Lord buried there after all this is the purpose of the lord of the demigods this means that now is not the situation in which they need to make
Noise the dragon lord was hidden 5,000 years ago after he lost to the demigod Lord the Dragon Lord is connected to the mainland if the dragon lord dies the entire continent will die the demigod Lord hid him here instead of killing him in order to break this Bond relis
Wondered what he would do when he got his hands on the dragon lord Lucifer said that after this battle he would step down from the place of the Grand Duke he was going to divide his lands equally among those who were here now azurus said he didn’t need it but in
Return after he he destroyed all the demigods he asked to be told everything he agreed with Iris rius considered Iris to be cunning enough just a human but she was able to shake the whole Demon World while Isabella was treating Benny diaro said that a significant number of demigods
Including the Lord had gone to the Demon World they want to get the dragon lord Lucas wondered what the demigod Lord was going to do after finding him diaro replied that he had not heard anything about it but Lucas was sure that Iris had planned it all if they quarrel and
Fight with each other properly he will have less problems and that is definitely a good thing Iris also told diaro that this is a chance after all in the Demon World great princes can face each other in battle depending on the state of the crystals although they are demigods it
Would be difficult for them to defeat the great princes in the demon world that’s why it was strange because the Lord couldn’t help but know this he went to the demon world even though it was very dangerous this showed all the great value of the Dragon Lord Lucas said no
Matter what you can be sure that now is their chance he believ that it was necessary to find the apostles nzd and anut now these two are the only apocalypses if they are put to sleep now then the battle in the world of demons will go in an interesting Direction hi
Level demon calud and the king of Darkness Genta calud is chasing lodell she will contact him as soon as she finds a clue and jenta can be followed by Rashid so Lucas said he needed to meet Rashid diaro knew his name was jacked Iris gave him information about
Everything that was happening at the moment Lucas decided to go and ask for Dead’s whereabouts the boy came to Shephard and said that he needed to meet with jacket and asked what he needed to do to do so shepher asked him to wait a little and left the office somewhere he turned
Around and showed the item left by Master jacket a scroll with a way to enter hit written on it it is an eastern island country jacket went there not so long ago after that contact with him has not been restored so most likely he is still there this is a very secret
Country even one of the three strongest Masters had to work hard to get there this island country is not touched by the evil hands of demigods therefore they support isolation even more strongly Lucas thought it was very strange that there was a country where the hands of the demigods could not reach Shephard
Wondered why he had decided to unexpectedly meet Master jacket Lucas believed that it would be right if the communities would also logically evaluate this situation so he told everything as it really was Shephard was most surprised by aga’s death now there are only two apocalypses left he believed that this was an
Achievement that they could not even imagine Lucas asked what was the reason for the loss of connection with jacked he assumed that it was because of the spell this is an ability skillfully used by Sorcerers of the East who are called conjurers the power is essentially similar to Magic but with a different
Basis 4,000 years ago there were no spells and this technique was unknown to Lucas Shephard could not calm down finally hope began to appear on the horizon if you find the apostles and get rid of them then the Lord himself will remain he believed that they had a
Chance of success there was an opportunity to return the continent to them Lucas took the scroll and said he would make good use of the opportunity and left shui was told that Lucas had gone out somewhere but he returned very quickly the boy asked what Ben’s condition was
Isabella replied that the blood vessels had barely recovered after rest her energy will return but the damage to the heart was very strong most likely she will not be able to use not only the power of dragons but even just Mana this means that her life as a sorcerer has
Come to an end shuhi assumed that she is a special person for Lucas he said that she was not just special she was his only student he understood that experiences only weaken the mind because of this the victims will not disappear and there is no way to deny the
Sadness but poison is more terrible than experience it is addiction shui believed that there was no point in trying to become calm after all people were made incapable of being so later Lucas found Phoenix and said he wanted to give her something he handed her a a piece of the
Agnia Crystal and told her to decide how to use it they had all gathered together for a meeting to discuss hm apparently it was a closed country even the check at the entrance was very thorough so it would take at least one month to get through it snow suggested that they find
Another way Lucas said that they could receive an invitation as a guest from a member of the royal family or an aristocrat Isabella asks if he has connections Lucas says no so there is only one way left expansion of the great Shaman perhaps she will give her permission if she and she are
From the same Alliance of greats no one understood what shui was talking about although he tried to explain Lucas noticed that the further he went the more shuhi became like a girl in his behavior aun learned for the first time that fry is a hero of the age
Of Light which was 4,000 years ago the same archmage Lucas troman now was his last chance to apologize for all the rudess he had done so far Aon was shocked at how long he lived that was what surprised him the most shui did not know how they would find a great
Shaman he did not think that Lucas would say something stupid for example that they would enter the country for a permit to enter it he replied that the great Shaman is not on the island she lives on a small island they say that she is always there
Snow was surprised that the authority of the country was outside her borders but in reality she was nothing more than a symbol they say that she has a firm right not to participate in the country’s politics then you should go there anyone can see her it was somehow very easy
Norah said that even if they go they won’t be able to meet if the shaman doesn’t give permission personally they won’t even be able to see the road aun said that this story is like a legend the great Shaman has lived for more than 200 years but even if so then according
To rumors this is a young girl with such an appearance that takes your breath away they even say that she is not human aun said Nori would be about the same age soon too but she still looked like a girl in transition aun decided that they needed
To go right now after all they would only know if she would give them permission if they went there snow noticed that after the words that she was beautiful aan became very determined she thought that he had better freeze like a stone when he saw her the guy
Replied that it was a long time ago moreover everything is fine with him now even when he looks at her face he added that she would definitely not be prettier than snow the girl immediately blushed after these words aan remembered that in the Eastern countries they eat
Only grass so he insisted Ed on taking a lot of meat with him snow said she is going to focus on training for a while since she received this gift it would be a shame if she couldn’t make it her own Lucas said she was doing what was best
For her and asked to take Nix with him and train together there is no better opponent for her than NYX to overcome her weak fire ability just as NYX is also in this position where she needs to absorb the same crystal
source
